My Assistant Mom
Evan's mom helps as his assistant.
Author's Note: This story takes place in a universe without STDs. All characters are presumed to be over 18. If you have any hangups, you don't want to read this story.
*****
"Mom," Evan said to his mother's back as she washed the dishes, her long, black hair swaying almost to her waist, the few strands of grey that he knew were starting to appear expertly covered by the treatments that she now got on a regular basis, the physical reality of life catching up to her at 44.
"What is it, Evan?" she asked, turning to smile up at her 25-year-old son who towered over her at 6'5", even though she herself was almost 6', her light-green eyes looking particularly exotic with her olive, Mediterranean skin tone.
"Some friends are coming over tonight," Evan explained.
"That's nice," Lily said as she turned back to her dishwashing. "Anything special?" she asked.
"They're helping me with a documentary I'm trying to create," Evan replied.
"What kind of a documentary?" Lily asked, turning to look at him, her full, D-cup breasts straining the buttons of her blouse.
"Well, that's just it," Evan said, clearing this throat, color rising in his cheeks as he looked down at his mother with that direct gaze of his grey eyes that always reminded Lily of his father, who had been killed in an accident over 10 years ago. "I got a chance to do something a bit different from Channel 23."
"Channel 23!" Lily exclaimed, looking at him. "Don't they do mostly adult programming?"
"Well, yeah, I guess that's pretty accurate," Evan agreed. "But they've offered me $100,000 to do this, and if they like it, there will be more, follow-ups."
"That's a lot of money," Lily said, leaning back against the counter as she studied her son, her arms crossed beneath her big breasts, accentuating them. "What exactly do they want you to do?"
"A series of documentaries exploring the new culture of sex outside the box," Evan replied, seeing his mother's eyes widen slightly.
"Sex outside the box?" Lily asked. "What exactly does that mean?"
"Basically, anything that's not considered normal, vanilla sex," Evan replied.
"Such as?" Lily asked.
"Well, anything other than normal relationship sex," Evan answered.
"Are you afraid to tell me?" Lily asked, smiling at her son. "I'm a big girl now. I think I can take it."
"Well, things like swinging, partner swapping, same-sex interactions, polyamory, group sex," Evan replied.
"What, no BDSM?" Lily asked, bursting out laughing when she saw the look on his face. "You think because I'm your mother that I don't know about such things?"
"They were pretty specific about not wanting to include anything that could be considered abusive," Evan said.
"Why do they want to do this?" Lily asked.
"To make money, increase their ratings," Evan replied. "Why do any of them do anything? It'll be so outrageous, scandalous, that they're hoping for a huge audience. They figure anything abusive would be a turn-off to too many people, whereas they think that most people will be at least curious about the rest."
"Well, I have to admit, I'd probably watch a show like that," Lily said, seeing the surprise on her son's face. "Just because I'm your mother doesn't mean that I don't have an interest in such things. I'm older, not dead."
"I didn't mean anything," Evan said defensively. "I, well, I just never thought of you as anything but, well, vanilla."
"Why do I think that I've just been insulted by my son?" Lily asked, laughing at the pained look on his face. "It won't be outrageous or scandalous to those non-vanilla people. For your information, young man, your father and I had a very dynamic sex life. And I do date now and then. But it's also nice to know that you even think of me as having a sex life. Maybe I'm not too over the hill."
"Uh, well, yeah, I guess," Evan said, nonplussed.
"So, what are you going to be doing this evening?" Lily asked.
"I think just interviews," Evan replied. "I want to explore their thinking, their motivation."
"Well, it all sounds very interesting," Lily said.
"So, you don't mind?" Evan asked.
"No, not at all," Lily replied. "Can I watch, listen?"
"I'm not sure how they'd feel about that," Evan replied slowly. "I'd need to ask them. Some people are more comfortable with these things than others. Some people are going to want to be disguised in the videos, others aren't so concerned. I have to protect the privacy of those who want that protection if I'm going to get an honest documentary."
"That makes sense and sounds very responsible," Lily said. "How did you find the people that are coming over?"
"It's two couples," Evan replied. "We're all friends, have known each other for a few years."
"And they...indulge in some of these things?" Lily asked.
"They're what I would describe as pansexual," Evan replied.
"What does that mean?" Lily asked.
"If it involves consensual, non-abusive sex between adults, they're into it," Evan replied.
"Well, that's certainly all-encompassing," Lily said. "Pansexual. An interesting word. And these are friends of yours?"
"Yes," Evan replied.
"You never cease to surprise me, Evan," Lily said. "You let me know if you want some refreshments or something, okay?"
"Sure, mom," Evan said. "Thanks."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Jared, Tina, Tom, Sally," Evan greeted the two couples when he opened the door that evening after dinner.
Jared was almost as tall as Evan with a powerful physique, while Tina was small, almost childlike next to him at 5'1". They were black. Tom was an even 6' with brown hair and deep blue eyes. Sally was 5'6" with red hair, green eyes, and intensely freckled, pale skin.
"This is my mother, Lily," Evan said, introducing her.
"Welcome," Lily said, shaking everyone's hand.
"No wonder you're such a gorgeous hunk," Sally said as she eyed Lily, a big smile splitting her face.
"Aren't you sweet," Lily said. "Please, come in."
"Mom was wondering if you'd mind if she sat in on the session," Evan said.
"I don't mind," Sally said. "You know what he's going to be asking us about?"
"I think so," Lily replied, blushing slightly. "I find this all very interesting."
Nobody else objected, so that was settled. Lily went to the kitchen for some drinks and snacks that she had prepared, taking them to the living room where Evan had set up his video camera on a tripod facing the sofa where the two couples sat.
"First things first, you need to fill out and sign these release forms," Evan said, handing each of them a form and a pen. "There's a place for you to put anything that you don't want to have exposed on the video, your voice, your face, anything about your body. I can alter voices, blur faces and any body parts as necessary."
Lily took a glass of wine for herself and sat in a comfortable chair to the side, out of camera view and line of sight for those sitting on the sofa.
"Okay," Evan said, taking the release forms and checking them. "I'm going to start the camera now. Everyone okay with that?" he asked as he sat down, the camera on its tripod in front of him.
"Why don't you start by introducing yourselves," Evan suggested. "Give us a name, your age, educational background, how long you've been married, and current profession."
"My name is Jared and I'm 28 years old. I have a law degree and graduated third in my class. I work as a lawyer. This is my wife, Tina. We've been married for 8 years."
"My name is Tina and I'm 27 years old. I have a degree in biochemistry and nursing and work as a nursing supervisor in the surgical unit of a hospital."
"My name is Tom and I'm 31 years old. I have a degree in engineering and am a senior partner in an engineering firm. This is my wife, Sally, and we've been married for 10 years."
"My name is Sally and I'm 31 years old. I have a degree in education and teach elementary school."
"That's quite a spectrum of degrees and professions," Evan said. "And we're here to discuss sex, specifically, your sex lives. As we will learn, you are all members of what is today referred to as outside-the-box with respect to your views and actions regarding sex. You are not monogamous."
"Who would like to go first?" Evan asked.
"Hell, I'd love to," Sally replied with a big smile. "I never get tired of talking about sex or doing it."
"In the 10 years that you've been married to Tom, have you ever been monogamous?" Evan asked after everyone had stopped laughing.
"Oh, sure," Sally replied, flipping her curly red hair back over her shoulder. "We were totally normal the first few years."
"Can you tell us what changed?" Evan asked.
"Well, we went camping with another couple, friends of ours that we'd both known forever, since we were kids," Sally explained. "They grew up and got married, just like we did. Anyway, we were camping near Big Piney Creek in the Ozarks because we were white-water running. We'd had a great day, 3 runs each, and we made a great BBQ over the fire."
"We got pretty drunk," she continued. "We were sharing a 3-person tent, which we'd done plenty of times. No big deal. We'd watched each other fuck side by side many times. It was always hot. Only this time, when I woke up because I was being fucked, it wasn't Tom. Tom was next to me in a 69."
"I didn't freak out," Sally continued. "I was still a bit drunk, enough that I realized that it felt good and it turned me on to be getting fucked right next to Tom. I didn't care at all that he was in a 69 with some other woman. It never crossed my mind. We fucked like crazy, changing partners several times before we finally packed up and went home."
"We talked about it, agreed that it had been nothing but fun, and decided that we'd like to do something like that again," she said. "We've been fucking other people ever since."
"Do you always do it together or do you sometimes go your own way?" Evan asked.
"Always together," Sally replied. "I'd feel like I was cheating if Tom wasn't there."
"How about you, Tom?" Evan asked. "What are your memories of that particular experience?"
"Pretty much the same," Tom replied. "We were all pretty trashed. It had been a great day. Sally and I actually brushed against Wrecking Rock on one of our runs. We were pretty high on adrenaline. I remember waking up in the middle of a wet dream, or so I thought. My cock was being sucked and I had a mouthful of delicious pussy. By the time I realized that it wasn't Sally, I was blowing a load."
"I turned to look for Sally as I was cumming and saw her next to me on her back, looking at me, our friend fucking her and sucking on her nipples," he continued. "I saw that her legs were up around his waist and realized that she was enjoying it. Even though I had just cum, my cock got hard again watching her get fucked."
"We talked about it on the way home and agreed that it had been hot, no problems about it at all from either of us," Tom said. "After that, we found other people to play with. Our enjoyment and appetite for that experience haven't diminished at all. It still turns me on to see Sally with other people."
"Of course, you don't mind all of the other women, do you?" Evan asked.
"Not in the least," Tom agreed, everyone laughing.
"Shall we take a break or keep going?" Evan asked.
"Let's take a break," Sally replied.
"Your frankness is quite refreshing," Lily said to Sally as everyone had a drink and munched on the snacks she had created.
"It was the single most liberating moment of my life, in that tent that night," Sally said. "It's had a trickle-down effect in that I only live by my rules, my codes, my expectations. I can't please anyone but myself and I'm not going to waste any effort trying to please anyone else but Tom."
"Hey, save it for the video," Evan said. "This is a break. Talk about anything else."
"Is there anything else, Evan?" Sally asked, obviously licking her lips as she leered at him.
"Shall we continued?" Evan asked.
"Jared and Tina, was there a turning point in your relationship when you became non-monogamous?" Even asked once everyone had taken their seats again.
"Yes," Jared replied. "We were on vacation at Cayman Brac when we'd been married about three years. We became friendly with the bartender who invited us to meet him after work so that he could take us to some local places that tourists would never find."
"We were at one bar and it was totally crazy," Jared continued. "There were lines of cocaine that ran the length of the bar. Everyone was smoking big spliffs. There was a huge fountain that poured a continuous cocktail of Jamaican rum and assorted fruit juices. It was incredibly delicious and also deadly. Very stealthy. You didn't realize until it was too late how potent it was."
"At some point, there was a lot of shouting, then laughter, and the other guys encouraged me to join them as they all leaned back against the bar, facing the room," Jared continued. "There were about two dozen of us. The next thing I knew, the other guys started pulling their cocks out of their pants. The guys on either side of me were poking me in the ribs with their elbows, so I pulled my cock out, too."
"Then all of the women, maybe a dozen of them, knelt in front of us at one end of the line and began sucking our cocks," Jared said, shaking his head and laughing at the memory. "I was blown away, no pun intended. This hot babe that I'd never seen before was on her knees in front of me with my cock filling her mouth. That was when my brain clicked back into drive and I realized at the same moment I saw, that Tina was one of those women on her knees in front of the men, a cock filling her mouth."
"Someone called time and the women all shifted over one man, then began sucking the cocks in front of them," Jared continued. "This happened several times until finally one of the guys groaned and everyone laughed. He was cumming in the mouth of the woman sucking his cock. Nobody called time anymore, and instead of getting a break when they would switch, my cock just kept building and building towards orgasm as the woman sucking on it really went for it."
"One after another, I heard guys groan as they came, the women in front of them sucking them off," he continued. "Just as my own balls exploded, I looked down the line and saw Tina with cum running down her chin. I wasn't so drunk that I didn't realize what was happening. Tina looked over at me and I can only remember seeing her scrape the cum from her chin into her mouth as she shook her head."
"I wasn't that drunk," Tina said. "I mean, I was buzzed, definitely, but I had it under control. My first reaction when I saw the guys line up and pull their cocks out was to laugh until the other women pulled me with them. I could not believe that they were just going to suck these cocks. I looked over and saw the look of amazement on Jared's face as he looked down, his cock buried in that woman's mouth. I almost came, it was so hot. After that, I didn't care. I love sucking cock, so it was a lot of fun getting to suck different ones, one after the other. Great way to compare."
"When the guy came in my mouth, I wasn't ready for the force or amount of cum that erupted from his cock," Tina continued. "I'm a cum slut. I just love cum. I think it's what attracted Jared to me in the first place. I just couldn't get enough of his cum."
"There was more to it than that," Jared grumbled.
"I figured that that was it after the guys came," Tina continued, "but the girls gathered the guys that hadn't been lucky enough to be getting their cocks sucked when everyone came. There was one more girl than guys. It started the same, suck the cock in front of you, move to the next one when time was called, but then it totally changed. The girls all moved down one guy and stood up and bent over."
"I remember looking over at Jared to see how he was reacting," she continued. "His mouth was hanging open as he watched as each guy began filling the pussy in front of him with his cock while the girls bent over, their hands on the floor. They were encouraging me, pulling on me, so I just turned around and bent over and got my pussy filled with the biggest damned cock that had ever been in me."
"I was cumming like crazy as that guy fucked me, then they called time," Tina continued. "So we moved over and a new guy was fucking me. It was when we changed for the fourth time that the guy fucking me lost it and began to cum. The rest of the guys really went for it and then they were all cumming at once. I saw the other girls turn and suck the guy who had just cum in them, so I did it, too. When I stood up, cum was running down the inside of my thighs."
"How did that make you feel, seeing that, Jared?" Evan asked.
"Jealous," Jared replied, shaking his head. "I wanted to know what it felt like to fuck each of those pussies."
"You weren't bothered by what you had watched Tina experience?" Evan asked.
"No," Jared replied. "It started out so absurd, so unbelievable, that by the time the reality of it registered, it just didn't matter. If anything, I was getting turned on watching her. She's so tiny and a few of those guys packed some serious meat."
"You're definitely no slouch in the meat department," Tina snorted as everyone laughed. "I thought that was it, but was I wrong. I have no idea how many of those guys' cocks I had in my mouth, pussy, or ass that night. It seemed to go on forever. I was in heaven. I had never done anything like that before and it was the best night of my life, as far as I was concerned."
"The whole experience was surreal," Jared added. "Everything combined was a total sensory overload, whether it was watching Tina getting taken by one to three men at once, to tasting all of the women, getting to feel what each of their pussies felt like, my cock had never been harder. It was actually painful. I stopped being able to cum, but it wasn't until the next afternoon that my cock finally relaxed."
"Jared was always a stud, as far as I was concerned," Tina said, "but after that night, he became The Stud. The man can flat out fuck forever."
"It's all about the inspiration," Jared assured her, Tom agreeing.
"And this changed your relationship?" Evan asked.
"Definitely," Tina replied. "We'd always been close, really close, but nothing like what we had after that night. The only comparison I might have is what identical twins feel."
"I agree, that put us on a whole different level in terms of how we related to each other," Jared said.
"And you continued to find other people to have sex with?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Jared replied.
"You describe yourselves as pansexual; is that right?" Evan asked.
"If you have to put a label on it, that's as good as any," Sally replied.
"Would you care to explain to our viewers how you see pansexuality?" Evan asked.
"Sex between consenting adults," Sally replied.
"Any consenting adults?" Evan asked. "Even the same sex?"
"Sure," Sally replied. "Why limit ourselves to only half of the population as a potentially good time."
"So you enjoy sex with other women, too?" Evan asked.
"Most definitely," Sally replied with a laugh.
"Do you have a preference?" Evan asked.
"Not really," Sally replied. "I love it all equally."
"Had you had sex with women before you stopped being monogamous?" Evan asked.
"Just a few times in college," Sally replied. "It was nice, but nothing like it became later."
"Did you know about Sally's same-sex experience when you married?" Evan asked Tom.
"Yes," Tom replied, nodding.
"It didn't bother you?" Even asked.
"Are you kidding?" Tom asked. "Two women going down on each other bother me? Only in the best possible way," he said to laughter.
"And you have sex with other men?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Tom replied.
"Is this something that you had had experience with before the monogamous nature of your marriage changed?" Evan asked.
"Definitely not," Tom replied with a laugh. "I probably would have punched you in the nose if you had even suggested it."
"How did that change?" Evan asked.
"Purely by chance, I'd have to say," Tom replied. "We had been swinging for about a year and were at another couple's home, a couple that we had been with before. I was on the bottom of a 69 with Sally while the other guy was fucking her. Nothing turns me on as much as watching some other guy's cock going in and out of her pussy. She's got these really delicate little pussy lips and a cock looks really big going in and out of her."
"I'd learned that this was my favorite show, licking her pussy, her clit, sucking on her clit while some other guy is fucking her while my cock is in her mouth," Tom sighed.
"And it didn't bother you having your face, your mouth and tongue so close to a guy's cock?" Evan asked.
"I had already gotten over the incidental contact thing," Tom said. "Up to this point, I hadn't overtly, deliberately touched another guy's cock."
"What happened this time?" Evan asked.
"This guy was really fucking her," Tom reminisced, shaking his head and turning to smile at Sally. "She was cumming like crazy and I was drinking up her juices. Usually, you'd get some kind of a warning, but this guy suddenly started cumming in her pussy. I heard him groan and saw the cum seeping from around his cock at the same time. I was so surprised that he had done that with no warning, that I gasped, right at the moment that he pulled his cock from Sally's pussy, cum spurting from the end onto her pussy before it fell into my mouth."
"My god!" Lily gasped from her seat, her hand covering her mouth.
"I actually thought something a bit harsher than that," Tom said, laughing. "I mean, I've got cum dripping from Sally's pussy onto my mouth and chin and this guy's cock is in my mouth, just pumping cum. He didn't pull away and I just started sucking on him, figuring what the hell. I mean, I already had his cock in my mouth. I couldn't undo that, so I just went with it."
"You sucked his cock?" Evan asked.
"And then Sally's pussy after I had gotten all of his cum," Tom replied.
"You like the taste of cum?" Evan asked.
"Sally taught me to like it early in our relationship," Tom explained. "She loved to suck me off, then kiss me with her tongue still covered in my cum. She liked me to cum on her breasts, then lick them clean. Then it was eating her pussy after I came in her. It was a process. When we started swinging, she'd do the same, but with other guy's cum, kiss me, have me lick their cum from her body, eat her pussy after they'd cum in her."
"And you enjoy doing that?" Evan asked.
"Yeah, it's great," Tom replied. "It's just a matter of what you get used to. After that night, more and more guys would finish cumming in my mouth after fucking her. One night Sally said that she wanted to see me and the other guy in a 69, so we got down on the floor and sucked each other until we came. After that, sucking a cock just became another part of the fun."
"You enjoy it, sucking a cock?" Evan asked.
"Yeah," Tom replied, nodding.
"Do you have a preference, cock or pussy?" Evan asked.
"Oh, pussy every time," Tom replied. "I don't go to sleep dreaming of cock, but I do dream of pussy."
"And do you have anal sex with other men?" Evan asked, hearing a sudden intake of breath from his mother off to the side.
"Sometimes, yes," Tom replied.
"Do you give or receive when you have anal sex with another man?" Evan asked.
"Both," Tom replied, "but I actually prefer receiving."
"Why is that?" Evan asked.
"Because it feels so damned good," Tom replied to hoots of laughter and agreement from the others.
"And that, too, started after you began swinging?" Evan asked.
"That's right," Tom answered. "Sally's got a strap-on and she volunteered me for her practice ass, reasoning that I'd been fucking her in the ass for years, so it was time I got some back. Hard to argue with a woman when she uses logic like that."
"One of the parties that we went to, a few of the women had their strap-ons, which they loved to use on each other, but also enjoyed using on men," Tom explained. "A couple of the women had fucked my ass and I was eating the pussy of yet another woman when I felt my ass filled again. When I looked back, I was surprised to see one of the men. It was his cock in my ass. After that, it wasn't terribly unusual to get fucked in the ass by a man."
"How did you feel seeing Tom with another man?" Evan asked Sally.
"The first time I saw him with a cock in his mouth, I came," Sally said. "Most people, when they suck a cock, close their eyes, especially when it cums. Not Tom. His eyes are always wide open. I really enjoy sucking a cock with him, having the head between our lips when it cums. That's always hot."
"Shall we take a break?" Evan asked.
"Sure, I could use a bathroom break," Tina said.
As everyone stood up to stretch, Lily gathered the empty bottles and glasses from the table, showing Tina the bathroom on her way to the kitchen.
"Mom, you okay?" Evan asked as he entered the kitchen behind her.
"Yes, I'm fine," Lily replied, feeling the heat of her flushed face. "I wasn't expecting such total candor combined with zero sense of shame or embarrassment."
"I think we're close to finished for tonight," Evan said, taking the tray from his mother that was full of fresh drinks for everyone, then following her to the living room, noticing that her skin-tight jeans looked good on her.
"Jared and Tina," Evan said when they all got settled again, "did your same-sex experience pre-date your marriage?"
"No," Tina replied. "I was always cock crazy, never even thought about women in sexual terms."
"What happened?" Evan asked.
"We hadn't been swinging all that long and were with two other couples at one of their homes," Tina replied. "One of the guys had just fucked me and cum in my pussy. I was sucking his cock clean while he straddled my chest and someone started eating my pussy, which I appreciated, knowing that I was full of cum and just hate it when it all runs down the inside of my thighs."
"Anyway, I finished sucking the guy's cock clean and he got off of me and I saw that it was one of the other women eating my pussy," she continued. "I was a bit startled, but she knew how to eat pussy and I just came and came and came. Jared had been fucking her doggie while she ate my pussy."
"Thankfully, she stopped eating me when Jared came in her," she explained. "I was exhausted from cumming so much. I was just laying there, trying to catch my breath, when the woman who had been eating my pussy just crawled up my body and planted hers on my mouth. I almost choked as my mouth filled almost immediately with a river of Jared's cum and her pussy juices. I managed and then realized that I was enjoying the sensation of my mouth and tongue on and in a pussy, the flavors, the non-stop juices, the soft textures. I've loved eating pussy ever since."
"Do you have a preference?" Evan asked.
"Cocks, definitely cocks, but I'd hate to have to choose," Tina replied. "I'd rather just have both."
"Amen!" Sally agreed, followed by the others.
"How about you, Jared?" Evan asked.
"Like Tom, I would have punched your lights out if you had even suggested it before we started swinging," Jared said. "I became far more tolerant, but still wasn't interested. I was content to fuck all the women I could and watch Tina fuck as many men and women as she could. I was in male pig heaven."
"One night we had a date with another couple, really nice people," Jared continued. "The ladies started things off with a 69. I really get off on seeing Tina's tongue in a woman's pussy."
"I really get off on having my tongue in a woman's pussy," Tina said to laughter.
"The other guy and I were watching, jacking ourselves enough to stay really hard," Jared continued. "The girls stopped eating each other and kissed, a long kiss, I remember. There was some whispering. I can still see the other woman's eyes wide as she nodded her head and Tina turned to me and told me that she wanted to suck the other guy's cock, but that she wanted me to do it with her."
"I felt stuck between a rock and a hard place," Jared continued. "This was a step I hadn't anticipated or wanted, yet at the same time, I realized that there was a bit of fair is fair in the mix. Tina had been a perfect sex toy for the past year or more, fucking anyone and everyone, as much to turn me on as to get off herself. I realized that I needed to at least try, for her."
"So I sat next to her on the edge of the bed while he stood in front of us," Jared continued. "At first, I just watched as Tina sucked his cock, something I had seen her do many times by now. I loved the way she looked with a mouth full of cock, especially a thick, white cock like this guy's. It finally took Tina pulling me forward to get me to start, which I did very tentatively, just touching him with the tip of my tongue."
"It wasn't bad or offensive or anything, so I got bolder, let more of my tongue touch him," Jared explained. "As soon as I stopped thinking about it and freaking out in my head that I was touching another's guy's cock with my tongue, I was able to just mirror whatever Tina was doing, sliding up and down the shaft of his cock with our tongues, meeting at the top, tasting his pre-cum as our tongues dueled on the slit of his cock."
"I remember noticing that the pre-cum was really flowing when suddenly his cock was erupting between our lips," Jared continued. "I started to pull back, then managed not to, feeling the cum shooting from the slit of his cock as Tina and I dueled with the tips of our tongues. Even though I hadn't tried to, I had a mouthful of cum. I gulped it down and then noticed how sticky it was, coating my mouth, and then Tina was gone and I had the head of his cock in my mouth."
"I remember realizing that I had actually done it at the same time that I realized that it hadn't really been bad at all," Jared continued. "It was thinking about it in certain ways that got in the way. I still can't explain it, but I kept sucking his cock, exploring it, for at least five minutes. I found it fascinating. I loved the feeling, the texture, even the different tastes of pre-cum and then cum. It wasn't anything gay, but I knew that I was going to suck more cock and I looked forward to it."
"I had to stop sucking with him because I was cumming so hard," Tina said with a laugh. "Just seeing this big, macho man of mine with that big, thick white cock in his mouth made me cum. When he didn't stop kissing me, playing tongues with me when the guy came, I was overwhelmed by the intensity of my orgasm. I was totally shocked when he continued sucking on it, sucking the guy completely off and then continuing to suck on him. It's still one of my favorite memories."
"And anal sex?" Evan asked.
"That actually came much more quickly," Jared replied with a sigh. "It wasn't but a few weeks later when we were with another couple and he and I were in a 69 on our sides at Tina's request. She asked him if he'd be interested in fucking me in the ass. I wasn't expecting that. At least the guy didn't have the biggest cock."
"You'd never experienced a strap-on or dildo?" Evan asked.
"Nothing but a thermometer, and that was when I was a kid," Jared replied. "But the guy was really cool. I think he'd had a lot of experience, because even though there were moments when uncomfortable was moving into pain, it wasn't as bad as I'd thought it might be. Once he'd gotten his entire cock into me and I knew that that was it, I was able to relax and he was able to slowly start fucking my ass. I was really surprised by how good it started feeling as he was able to pick up the pace and really fuck me. My cock had gotten hard by the time he finally came, which he did in my ass, telling me it was the only way to lose my cherry. I really didn't have any complaints about the whole thing, so as the opportunities presented themselves, I indulged and went with the flow after that."
"So you only tolerate getting fucked in the ass?" Evan asked.
"No, no, you misunderstand me," Jared replied. "I totally get off on having a cock in my ass. I've cum from having a cock in my ass. It always gets me hard. The best is playing club sandwich, fucking Tina while some guy is fucking her ass from beneath and some guy is fucking me."
"Do any of you talk about your pansexuality with your vanilla friends and co-workers?" Evan asked.
"It depends on who and what they're asking," Sally replied. "I'm not ashamed of who I am, but I know that there are people out there who just cannot handle what we represent. In general, I don't think people discuss such things, maybe some boy talk in the locker room or on the golf course, maybe some girl talk in the lady's room, but people don't generally discuss the specifics of their sex lives unless it's with people whom they know that they can trust, especially if it's something unconventional."
"I'd like to ask a question," Jared said.
"Go ahead," Evan replied.
"Lily, you're what we'd call vanilla," Jared said, startling Lily at being addressed. "You're also enough older than us that you'd have a different generational outlook on things. How does what you've heard here tonight strike you?"
"Wait, wait," Evan said. "If you're going to answer, I want you on video, not in the background.
"Oh, my!" Lily said, flushing. "I didn't plan on participating. I feel like I've invaded your privacy enough just by sitting here and listening to your stories."
"Just sit in the middle on the sofa, mom," Evan directed.
"We don't usually bite," Sally said with a smile as she wriggled closer to Tom to make room, as did Tina on the other side so that Lily could sit between them. Even so, the sofa wasn't made for five, so they were all sitting thigh on thigh, shoulder on shoulder.
"So," Jared said, "what's your overall gut reaction?"
"Fascination," Lily replied.
"Really! Why is that?" Tina asked.
"That you're so brave, so open, so completely unabashed about it," Lily replied.
"I'd never do anything that I'd be ashamed of," Sally said.
"You're single now?" Tom asked.
"Yes," Lily replied. "My husband, Evan's father, died in an accident ten years ago."
"And you never remarried?" Sally asked. "I hope you have an active single's life, because you are too hot to waste."
"Sally!" Evan said as the others laughed and Lily's face flushed.
"Well, I'm sorry, but your mother is a babe," Sally insisted. "I find it hard to believe that she's the mother of a lunk like you, actually."
"It just never seemed that important," Lily said. "Adam was the love and lust of my life. I date now and then, but that's more to have some company than looking for anything further."
"So, you're not bothered by what you've heard tonight?" Jared asked.
"There's nothing to be bothered by," Lily replied.
"Do you think you could be friends with people like us, knowing what we're like?" Tina asked. "I'm asking that generically, not personally, specifically."
"Of course," Lily replied. "I'd consider it a privilege to know such dynamic people as yourselves."
"Have you ever known other people like us, swingers?" Sally asked.
"Actually, yes," Lily replied after a very pregnant pause.
"Really!?" Evan exclaimed, staring open-mouthed at his mother. "Who? When?"
"Really, Evan, you need to get hold of yourself," Tina said with a laugh. "Why shouldn't she have friends or know people who are swingers? You do and you don't seem to have a problem with it."
"Yeah, well," Evan mumbled as Tina's words sank in for Lily.
"Were they friends or just people that you knew?" Sally asked.
"No, they were friends, good friends," Lily replied. "It was a long time ago, almost 20 years. I haven't thought of them in years."
"And you knew that they were swingers and they knew that you knew?" Sally asked.
"Yes," Lily replied, laughing. "There were no secrets in that regard."
"Sometimes the apple doesn't fall so far from the tree," Tom said.
"They were a lot like you," Lily said. "Bright, articulate, bright careers ahead of them. They were some of the most balanced people I've ever met."
"Have you stayed in touch with them?" Sally asked.
"Not since Adam died," Lily replied.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to bring up difficult memories," Sally said, putting a hand on Lily's thigh.
"Sometimes a bit difficult, but always good," Lily said, putting her hand over Sally's.
"Can you talk about him, tell us what he was like?" Tina asked.
"How could I not after listening to the four of you baring your souls," Lily replied. "Adam was a lot like Evan, or Evan is a lot like Adam, I guess would be more correct. He wasn't quite as tall, but the same basic build, eyes. His hair is more sandy blonde while Adam's was ash blonde. Adam was very sensitive to the needs of others."
"We've all said almost those exact words about Evan from time to time," Tina said, smiling at the sharp inhalation of breath and wide eyes as Lily turned to look at her. "He must really be his father's son."
"I always thought that Adam cared more for the pleasure, comfort, and ease of others before himself," Lily said. "Like I said, he was the love and lust of my life."
"These friends of yours that you used to know," Sally started to ask.
"Bill and Janice," Lily said, a wan smile on her face. "The odd couple. Bill wasn't that tall, but he was built like a tank. I always thought of him as the gentle giant. Janice was barely 5' tall and looked like a tiny child next to him. She was Tinkerbell. Not unlike Jared and Tina, except Bill was much thicker than Jared."
"Bill and Janice," Sally said. "How open were they with you about their swinging? Was it more general or detailed? Did they try to interest you?"
"Sally, what's with you?" Tina asked. "You're interrogating her."
"I just wonder what the swinging world was like 20 years ago," Sally said. "Maybe our parents were swingers?! Who knows? That's why I asked."
"They couldn't have been more open about all of it," Lily said with a sigh, glancing at her shocked, slack-jawed son behind the camera. "I think they got off on telling all of the lurid details to a vanilla friend. God knows, Adam and I would tear each other up afterwards."
"Damn!" Evan said.
"Well, I know that hearing and telling these stories has me more than ready," Tina said with a laugh.
"You're always more than ready," Jared reminded her to general laughter.
"Why don't I give you some...privacy," Lily said, sitting up on the edge of the sofa.
"Whatever for?" Sally asked. "We're not the least bit inhibited by your presence, but at the same time, we'd never want to offend you. We're adults, we can control ourselves."
"Did you ever see your friends, Bill and Janice..." Jared started to ask.
"Maybe we should call it a night," Evan suggested.
"Probably right," Tina agreed, elbowing her husband in the ribs.
"It was a real pleasure meeting you," Tom said, shaking Lily's hand. "And I agree with Sally, you are definitely a babe."
"Next thing you know, he'll be wanting you to sit on his face," Sally said, hugging Lily. "I think Evan's lucky to have a mom like you."
"Definitely a pleasure," Jared said, gently taking Lily's hand.
"And you're so tall," Tina sighed as she looked up at Lily.
"Don't they say that good things come in small packages?" Lily asked, bending down to softly kiss Tina on the cheek.
"So I'm told," Tina replied with a grin.
"I really hope that you'll visit again," Lily said. "Not just words. I'd enjoy it."
"I'm sorry about that, mom," Evan said when they had gone. "I sure didn't intend for you to get pulled in like that."
"Well, they had a right to ask me, I think," Lily said. "I mean, after hearing their stories..."
"How did you feel about that?" Evan asked.
"Like I said, fascinating," Lily replied.
"It didn't bother you?" Evan asked.
"No," Lily replied. "If anything, it was exciting, a turn-on to hear. Are you going to do more interviews like that?"
"Hopefully," Evan replied. "I want to get a good cross-section sample of experiences."
"But not with them again?" she asked.
"I can't think of anything else to ask them that would be germane to the documentary," Evan replied. "If anything, maybe they'll let me video and interview at the same time as they're playing with some friends."
"You seem to know them pretty well," Lily observed.
"We're friends, like I said," Evan replied. "I've known them for a few years."
"And you...interact with them, too?" Lily asked.
"Mom!" Evan exclaimed, staring at her. "Do you really want to discuss my sex life with you? Do you want to discuss yours with me?"
"Fair enough," Lily replied, coloring slightly. "I apologize. And thank you for letting me sit in. I really did enjoy it."
"Any time," Evan said.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Lily was very conflicted as she thought about that evening for the next few days, picturing in her mind's eye the stories that she had heard. She was getting worked up, horny, by constantly thinking about it, to the point where she contemplated accepting the next date offer she received.
"Mom, I'm going to another couple's house to do interviews for my documentary," Evan announced as they ate dinner.
"Just one couple?" Lily asked.
"I think so," Evan replied. "They're in their early 50s, I think."
"So old!" Lily commented.
"Swinging isn't just for young people," Evan said. "My preliminary studies have shown me that there are plenty of people in their 50s, 60s, 70s, even 80s who swing. I want to find some of these people and interview them."
"Well, they should certainly have some interesting stories to tell," Lily said, shaking her head.
"Would you like to come with me?" Evan asked, eyeing her. "I could introduce you as my assistant. It might make it easier for them instead of just me."
"You wouldn't mind?" Lily asked, her eyes brightening. "Maybe they'd object."
"I doubt it," Evan said. "They know I'm associated with Channel 23, so being a documentarian, it's not so unusual that I'd have an assistant."
"Well, if you're sure that it's okay, I'd love to come," Lily said. "The other night was so interesting. I haven't been able to stop thinking about it. Should I change?" she asked, looking down at herself.
"You don't have to," Evan replied, "but it might juice things along if you looked a bit sexy."
"Sexy!" Lily exclaimed, then burst out laughing. "I'm sorry, but that's pretty funny. Dress sexy so that you can interview a couple in their 50s about their swinging."
"It was just a thought," Evan said. "You should be comfortable above all."
"Let me see what I can do," Lily said.
"I'll do the dishes," Evan volunteered, which earned him a big smile as she left the room.
"How's this?" Lily asked when she appeared in the kitchen several minutes later, just as Evan was finishing cleaning up from dinner.
"Holy shit!" Evan gasped when he saw his mother. "You look fucking hot!" he exclaimed, his eyes wide as he took in his mother in a mid-thigh skirt that showed off her long, slender legs and slim hips, and a tube top that made her already large breasts seem even larger as it hugged them tightly without a bra, leaving her flat midriff bare, a small gold ring piercing her navel.
"Well, thank you," Lily said, "but you know that I don't approve of that kind of language."
"I'm sorry, mom, but you look smokin'," Evan said, shaking his head.
"I wasn't even sure that this would fit anymore," Lily said, looking down at herself. "I haven't worn these in a long time, not since..."
"Aw, mom, it's okay," Evan assured her, turning and enfolding her in a hug, feeling her big breasts mashing against him. "It sucks that dad's gone, but you still have a life to live, and nobody as beautiful and sexy as you should hide it. I think you look great and I'm sure that Harvey and Sylvia will think so, too."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Here, why don't you take this," Evan suggested, handing his mother his leather portfolio. "That way you can look like my assistant and I'll deal with the camera," he said, shouldering his bag of camera equipment.
"You must be Evan," the man who answered the door said, a smile on his face. "Harvey Kuhms," he said, holding out a hand.
"Hi, Harvey," Evan said, shaking his hand. "This is Lily, my assistant."
"A pleasure indeed," Harvey said as he shook Lily's hand, eyeing her up and down. "You sure know how to pick 'em. Please, come in," he said, standing aside. "This is my wife, Sylvia," he introduced when they had entered.
"Hello!" Sylvia said, a generous smile lighting up her face beneath pale blue eyes and a cap of light-brown curls. She was a few inches shorter than her husband's 5'9". Harvey was balding, but appeared fit with a broad chest.
"And this is my brother, John," he said, introducing the other person.
"Hello," John said, smiling as he shook hands. He appeared a bit older than Harvey and had a slight paunch, though he had the same hazel eyes.
"Please, have a seat," Sylvia said, leading them to the living room. "Would you care for something to drink?"
"Thank you," Lily said with a smile.
"Some wine? Beer? Something stronger?" Sylvia queried.
"Whatever you're having will be fine," Lily said.
"I have a feeling this is going to be a whisky evening," Sylvia said as she went over to the wetbar that was in one corner of the living room.
"Cheers!" Harvey said when they each had a glass in hand, raising his in a toast as the others joined in.
"Oh, this is nice," Lily sighed after taking a sip of the amber liquid, just a few small ice cubes in the glass. "So smokey, tastes like the earth."
"That's why we love the Islay whiskys," Harvey said. "This one's a Laphroaig, my personal favorite. It's very smokey and peaty."
"That's the word, peaty," Lily said.
"Before we start, I need you to fill out and sign release forms," Evan explained as they sat in chairs across a coffee table from the sofa where the others were sitting, turning to look at Lily and glance down at the portfolio on her lap.
"Here you are," Lily said after extracting three of the forms from the portfolio and handing them each one, along with pens.
"Blurred body parts," Sylvia read, chuckling. "Why ruin the best part?" she asked, Harvey and John laughing with her. "Are you going to be seeing our body parts?" she asked, her eyes twinkling, her smile stretching from ear to ear.
"Well, we'll see how the interview goes," Evan replied. "But everything is up to you. We want to know your thoughts and initial experiences, but we also want to share the graphic actuality of the experience so that our viewers will better understand."
"Sounds good to me," Harvey said. "What do you want to know?"
"Why don't you start by introducing yourselves, first names only, tell us your age, how long you've been married, educational and/or professional background, things like that," Evan suggested.
"Well, I'm Harvey, 52 years old. Sylvia and I have been married for 31 years. I went to work on the docks right out of high school, retired after 30 years as the operations manager."
"I'm Sylvia, 50 years old. I'm partially retired, working now as a consulting surgeon after 20 years as a cardiac surgeon."
"I'm John, 55 years old," John spoke up, surprising both Evan and Lily. "Harvey's my younger brother. I'm retired, was a partner in an accounting firm for 30 years. My wife died a few years ago."
"And you're going to tell us about your sex lives?" Evan asked.
"What would you like to know?" Harvey asked.
"First of all, do you have a monogamous marriage?" Evan asked.
"No," Harvey replied.
"Was it ever monogamous?" Evan asked.
"No," Harvey replied, smiling at the sudden look of surprise on Lily's face. "Sylvia and I met on a double date that John and I had. Jeanie was John's date. We all ended up fucking each other. I thought that Sylvia was the world's end. I couldn't get enough of her. We were together every day after that and have been ever since."
"Did that ever happen again?" Evan asked.
"All the time," Harvey replied. "John and I fucked her all the time and Sylvia kept introducing her girlfriends to John. We were constantly taking turns fucking each other."
"And there was never any jealousy?" Evan asked.
"Never," Harvey replied. "The only thing that mattered was getting laid."
"Yet you married Sylvia," Evan said.
"Damned right I did," Harvey laughed. "I wanted to make certain that come hell or high water, I had Sylvia. At the end of the day, it was her pussy or mouth or ass that I wanted to be in, no matter who or how many others there had been."
"And it didn't bother you that Sylvia was fucking, I assume, other men besides yourself and your brother?" Evan asked.
"Of course not," Harvey snorted. "I love to watch her fuck."
"What's your take on all of that, Sylvia?" Evan asked.
"I had been trying to maneuver a date with Harvey for a while," Sylvia replied with a laugh. "I had heard that he was a really good fuck from a couple of my girlfriends. We were all sex-crazy nymphomaniacs back then."
"You've changed?" Harvey snorted as John laughed.
"Anyway, when he did finally ask me out on a date, I was determined to make sure it wasn't the last time," Sylvia recalled. "I had heard about him and John, how they fucked their dates and then swapped, but that sounded like fun to me, so when I got the chance, I tried to fuck both of them to death."
"She's still trying," Harvey said.
"Even back then, in university, trying to get into medical school, I wondered if I'd ever get married, have a family," Sylvia said. "I knew that I could never, would never settle for just one cock in my life, and I also knew that finding a guy that would tolerate that would be just about impossible."
"Harvey was my savior. The man is an insatiable stud. He can fuck and he can fuck forever and there's really nothing else that he'd rather be doing. He also loves to watch other people fuck, especially me, which also turns me on. I get chills thinking of people watching me. So when he asked me to marry him, making it a condition that I not change anything about how I lived my life, I couldn't say yes fast enough. It's been 31 years and hundreds, if not thousands, of different people, and I'm still crazy horny for him. Or anyone else who wants to join in."
"I can't tell whether you're the good guy or the bad guy in all of this, John," Evan said.
"I'm the lucky guy," John said, laughing.
"How did you feel, sharing girls with your younger brother?" Evan asked.
"Proud," John replied. "I was his big brother. It was my responsibility to teach him how to grow up."
"Isn't that usually a father's job?" Evan asked.
"We never knew our father," John replied, shrugging his shoulders. "The responsibility became mine."
"How did you feel about Harvey marrying Sylvia?" Evan asked.
"Happy, really happy," John replied, beaming a smile. "That meant that she'd always be around. Sylvia is one of the all-time best sex toys."
"You were married. Did your wife know about your relationship with Harvey and Sylvia?" Evan asked.
"Gloria was one of Sylvia's best friends," John replied. "In a way, it was more like a group marriage. We had houses next door to each other."
"Were all of your sexual activities heterosexual?" Evan asked.
"Gosh, no," John laughed. "That would be a handicap."
"Handicap?" Lily blurted out, surprising everyone.
"Sure," John replied. "This planet is 51% female, 49% male. Limiting ourselves to heterosexuality would be like fighting with one hand tied behind our backs."
"Did any of you have any same-sex experience before you got married?" Evan asked.
"Sure," John replied, nodding.
"Yes," Sylvia said.
"Me, too," Harvey added.
"For me, it was like a membership requirement to be in the cool group of girls, the ones who fucked as often as they could," Sylvia said. "We'd hang out, those of us who weren't lucky enough to have a date, and we'd eat each other's pussies. It wasn't a cock, but pussy is good when there's no cock. Actually, pussy is always good, it's just that cock is better."
"It was my 18th birthday, in the morning," Harvey said, shaking his head. "John and I had just woke up. We shared a room and he was still living at home while he went to university. We never had much money. Mom didn't have an education past high school, so she only got jobs that barely paid enough for us to survive. We lived in a walk-up apartment, 2 small bedrooms with a common wall, a very thin wall. If someone talked above a whisper, you could hear it in the next room."
"Anyway, John put his finger to his lips, our signal that he wanted to talk but didn't want mom to hear us," Harvey continued. "He had the upper bunk. When we wanted to talk privately, we'd always do it in his bunk, so I climbed up. I was surprised when John told me happy birthday. I didn't understand why we had to hide that from mom."
"Then John asked me if I wanted to get laid," Harvey reminisced, laughing. "I can still remember how my heart started racing at the thought. I was just a skinny 18-year-old with pimples. Getting laid was still just in the realm of dreams for me. Of course, I said yes, then John told me that there was only one catch."
"I can still remember his eyes as he looked into mine. Our noses were just inches apart as we knelt down into the covers to muffle our voices. He told me that he guaranteed that he would get me laid that very night and many nights after that, by different girls. I remember how hard my cock was when I heard this. Then came the metaphorical 'but'," Harvey said, sighing and shaking his head.
"The 'but' was that I had to suck his cock, then and there, and that I'd have to suck his cock at least once for every time that he got me laid, more times if it was a new girl," Harvey exclaimed, laughing when Lily gasped, her hand going to her mouth.
"If you don't mind my asking, what about that surprised you?" Harvey asked, looking at Lily.
"Wait, wait," Evan interrupted. "I can't have someone off camera as part of the discussion other than me as the interviewer. I have no objections to you asking mo...Lily questions, but I'd want her to be in the shot as well."
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to..." Harvey started to say.
"No, no, that's all right," Lily said, smiling, then laughing. "If I'm going to react, you have every right to ask me why."
"Would you like to join us?" Harvey asked, he and Sylvia making room on the sofa between them for her.
"Evan?" Lily asked, looking at her son.
"It's all good," Evan replied. "It's entirely up to you."
"So, what was it that caused you to react?" Harvey asked as Lily sat sandwiched between him and Sylvia with John on the other end.
"The coercion," Lily replied.
"Coercion," John said, "usually implies the use of force or threats or intimidation. There was nothing of the sort. It was a straight bargain. You want sex with a woman, suck my cock; if you don't, no harm, no foul."
"So you sucked his cock?" Evan asked, noticing how his mother's skirt had ridden up on her thighs.
"I did," Harvey replied, "badly, though I did make him cum."
"How did you react to that?" Evan asked.
"I was going to spit it out, stop, when John told me that I had to swallow it," Harvey replied. "So I swallowed it. He kept telling me what to do, how to do it, so I did what he told me to do until he stopped cumming and he told me to stop."
"How did you feel about the whole thing?" Evan asked.
"It was a bit weird, gross, but other than that, I didn't really mind," Harvey replied. "John was my big brother. He had gotten me out of more scrapes and problems than I can count. To this day, other than Sylvia, there's nobody that I trust more. That's how I felt then, too."
"And did he keep his word?" Evan asked. "Did he get you laid that night?"
"John always keeps his word," Harvey said solemnly, like a mantra. "Sara Silverstein. Big breasts, though not in your league," he said, looking sideways at Lily.
"They sure are something," Sylvia said with a sigh, cupping her own small, B-cup breasts.
"Oh!" Lily gasped, embarrassed, feeling her nipples reacting.
"Sara Silverstein?" Evan asked, trying to divert the conversation back where it belonged.
"Yeah," Harvey nodded, "big dark nipples. She liked it when I chewed on them. I almost fainted when she took my whole cock in her mouth. I had never even imagined anything feeling that good. Her pussy was shaved, just a bit of hair above it. And it was long from front to back and her inner pussy lips hung down and had a dark tinge on the edges, like her clit. It was big and fat."
"It sounds like a nice memory," Evan said.
"One of the best," Harvey agreed with a sigh. "The first should be memorable like that."
"Did you continue to suck your brother's cock?" Evan asked.
"Every day," Harvey replied with a laugh, "sometimes twice. Whenever John had the urge to cum, he'd ask me to suck his cock. I got pretty good at it after a while."
"Did he ever suck yours?" Evan asked.
"I had been sucking his cock for a couple of month's, I'd say," Harvey replied. "I don't know why it hadn't occurred to me, but right in the middle of him blowing a load of cum into my mouth, I thought about the fact that he had never sucked my cock, though the girls that he continued to come up with did, with enthusiasm. So, when I finished sucking him off, I asked him why he never sucked my cock. He told me because I had never asked. So I asked."
"And did he suck your cock?" Evan asked.
"Better than anyone had up until then," Harvey replied with a laugh. "My big brother is a world-class cock sucker."
"He knows how to eat pussy, too," Sylvia added with a laugh. "The man's got a talented tongue."
"How did your sex with men experience start, John?" Evan asked.
"We lived in a tough neighborhood," John replied. "It had harsh rules. One of the rules is you don't cross the gangs, especially if you don't belong to any of them. I was lost in thought and crossed the street at the wrong place one day and some members of the gang that controlled that street caught me. I was 19. They gave me a choice; suck their cocks or they'd beat the shit out of me. It wasn't much of a choice. It was coercion," he said, leaning forward to smile at Lily, who blushed.
"So I sucked their cocks," John continued. "There were four of them and they were all black, but only one of them had a large cock. They were laughing as I sucked each of them, threatening to beat me if I spilled even a drop of their cum. When I finished, they told me that I had to come to the same spot every week and suck them, otherwise, they'd come find me and my family."
"I was terrified," John continued, "but what could I do? Who could I turn to? So I went there every week. Sometimes there'd only be 4 or 5 of them, sometimes there'd be 10 of them. And I'd suck their cocks. I don't remember when it was, but one day I realized that I was counting the days until I was supposed to report to my weekly cock sucking fest. That was when it dawned on me that I was enjoying it."
"Your circle of acquaintances must have changed as time went by," Evan said. "Where did you find other like-minded people to play with?"
"Mostly from the docks," Harvey replied, "though some of Sylvia's high-society doctor friends liked to play, too. Dock workers are tough people, usually from humble backgrounds. Humble backgrounds usually translate to no money, nothing to do, so they fuck. That's why they have such large families."
"Is anal sex something that you enjoy?" Evan asked.
"Sure," Harvey replied, nodding, "though I wasn't crazy about it at first."
"Why is that?" Evan asked.
"I had just started working on the docks," Harvey explained. "I was still a skinny kid and didn't know that much about life. I had been working there for six months when I got called to the supervisor's office. He was there, along with the shift foreman and the mob guy who controlled the docks at that time."
"The supervisor told me that I had passed my probationary period and was now eligible to be considered a dockworker. That meant a 50% wage increase from the probationary period's rate of pay. But to finally qualify, there was a rite of passage that I had to undergo. I had to let each of them fuck me in the ass."
"I really didn't take that long to think about it, I just dropped my pants. I had fucked a few girls in the ass by now and knew that they had lived through it, had enjoyed it, so I wasn't that afraid or anything, just a bit nervous. I certainly didn't feel any stigma about it."
"The owner went first, which was good, because he had the smallest cock. It wasn't the greatest experience, but I'm sure it could have been worse. The supervisor went next. His cock was bigger, but it went in easier, probably because my ass was full of cum and it lubricated the way in. After he came in me, the foreman took his turn. Two loads of cum or not, his cock was really big and I felt it. I thought it was going to split me in two, but somehow my ass adjusted and he really fucked me. If I hadn't been on my hands and knees on the floor, I would have fallen down when I felt his cock throbbed deep in my ass and knew he was cumming, but I'll never forget them laughing when they saw me cumming at the same time, nobody having touched my cock. To this day, if I get fucked by a really big cock in my ass, I can cum from it."
"I can attest to that," Sylvia laughed. "I've even made him cum when I use my extra-large strap-on on him."
"What about you, John?" Evan asked.
"Same story," John replied. "I'd been going down to that same spot and sucking off that gang for six months, I guess. By then, everyone knew that I enjoyed it, so they stopped being so disrespectful and treated me more like one of the gang, except that I was sucking their cocks."
"Didn't they have any girlfriends?" Lily asked.
"Oh, sure," John replied. "And they'd often be there. They enjoyed seeing a white guy sucking their man's cock. One day, Trevon, the gang's leader, asked me if I wanted them to fuck me in the ass. I told him that I had never done it, or thought about doing it. He told me that they had been talking about it and had decided that since I liked sucking their cocks so much, that I'd probably enjoy getting fucked by them."
"Were they coercing you?" Lily asked, at which John burst into laughter.
"Not in the least," John replied. "They were politely asking me if I wanted them to fuck me in the ass. To this day, I don't know why I agreed, but I had grown close to these people, as odd as that may seem, and didn't see the harm. I had fucked plenty of girls in the ass and knew that none of them had ever complained."
"So, they put me on my hands and knees on a picnic table that was in this small park and Trevon fucked me in the ass," John continued. "I'll give him credit, he took as much care as he could so that it wouldn't be unpleasant for me. It was an amazing scene, like something out of Deer Hunter, all of these black people, naked dancing around the table while I was getting fucked in the ass."
"Trevon came in my ass. I could feel his cock pulsing. When he finished, four more guys took their turn before Trevon stopped things, telling me that that was enough for the first time, that they'd do it again the next time I came. After that, I'd go down there once a week and they'd take turns fucking me in the ass while I sucked one of their cocks. It actually got to the point where some of the girlfriends would have me eat their pussy while I was getting fucked in the ass, most of the time full of cum."
"I did that for two years, every week," John said. "The gang changed. They grew up, died, went to jail, moved away, whatever, but those were two of the best years of my life. The rest of the time I was getting laid like crazy, then I'd have what I used to think of as my twisted day."
"Why don't we take a break," Evan suggested. "This seems like a good point."
"I'll get some more whisky," Sylvia said, getting to her feet.
"This is going really well," Evan said.
"It's fun reminiscing like this," Harvey said as they all stood together.
"Good memories," John agreed.
"Here we are," Sylvia said, showing up with a bucket of ice and a bottle of Laphroaig, taking each of their glasses and pouring a generous two fingers over some ice cubes. "To good times," she said, raising her glass.
"Good times," they all agreed, toasting.
"So, what did you think of our tales?" Sylvia asked.
"Please, I'd like to keep any discussion about you and sex for the camera," Evan said. "Anything else is fine."
"Okay," Sylvia said. "How long have you been working together?"
"Oh, that's just started," Lily replied. "This is actually my first assignment."
"What did you do before this?" Harvey asked.
"I was in administration," Lily replied. "I wanted to be closer to the action, as it were, not locked in some office on the 35th floor all day. Everyone thinks that Evan is really talented, so I jumped at the chance to work with him."
"Well, you look as though you belong in front of the camera, not behind it," Harvey said.
"What are we going to do next?" John asked. "You have more questions?"
"Actually, I don't," Evan replied, "unless you know of some that I should have asked."
"I think that you should just make a video of us fucking," Sylvia said, laughing when she saw Lily's eyes go wide. "A picture is worth a thousand words and all that."
"I would definitely like to have that kind of footage to use in the documentary," Evan said. "Is that something that you'd like to do?"
"I told you, I love people to watch me fuck," Sylvia said with a laugh, "though I don't know why anyone would want to watch three old people like us. You and Lily would make a far more interesting video, I think."
"But this is about you," Evan replied, feeling his mother trembling next to him as her arm leaned against his.
"Well, I know these two old goats are always ready," Sylvia said, smiling at Harvey, then John.
"Shall we fuck?" Harvey asked, grinning at his wife.
"I think we should fuck," Sylvia said, laughing. "Come with us to our sex room," she said, leading the way down a hall to a door which she opened, slipping her shoes off, then stepped through.
"Oh, wow!" Lily gasped when she stepped into the room, the floor of which was one big mattress, a low wetbar in one corner, a large assortment of sex toys hanging from hooks on one wall, pillows of all sizes scattered everywhere.
"You like it?" Harvey asked, a hand on the small of Lily's back, her skin hot beneath his cool palm.
"It's like a fantasy," Lily laughed.
"Will that work in here?" Harvey asked, indicating Evan's video camera on its tripod.
"I think so," Evan said. "If we can keep the action to one side of the room, I can set it up on the other side and the vibrations should dampen out."
"Come on, you two," Sylvia said, pulling her smock off over her head, revealing that she was naked beneath it. Her small, B-cup breasts sagged a bit and had pale, light-brown nipples. Her stomach had dropped, the stretched skin hanging down a bit towards her smooth-shaven pussy which appeared as a dark furrow between her legs.
Harvey's cock was thick and his cock and balls were shaved, making his cock look even larger. John's cock wasn't as thick as his brother's, but he, too, was shaven.
"What about you?" Sylvia asked, looking at Evan and Lily, who had been fidgeting as she watched them undress, uncertain of what to do.
"What about us?" Lily asked.
"You're not going to keep your clothes on, are you?" Sylvia asked.
"Why wouldn't we?" Lily asked.
"Well, because we're not performing seals is why," Sylvia replied, her hands on her hips. "We don't mind if you watch, film, even actively join in, but you do have to participate at least by taking your clothes off. How are we supposed to get in the mood when we feel like goldfish in a bowl?"
"It's not a problem," Evan said, pulling his t-shirt off and revealing his chiseled upper body. "You should wait outside," he suggested, taking his mother's arm lightly in his hand. "This is a bit much for a first assignment, I'd say."
"N-n-no, no, I was just surprised is all," Lily stammered, a pit in the bottom of her stomach, a voice in her head screaming at her to leave NOW.
Reaching back, Evan activated the camera.
"You're sure?" he asked. "It wouldn't have any negative effect on your job, I assure you. This is over and beyond the job description. I've done this before, so it's not a big deal to me."
"No, it's okay," Lily said, placing a hand on her son's forearm.
"Jesus! They are fucking beautiful!" Harvey exclaimed when Lily suddenly peeled her tube top off, releasing her naked breasts which bounced heavily on her chest, her large, dark nipples visibly tightening into large knurls on the ends of her breasts.
"Fantastic!" John agreed.
"I'm jealous," Sylvia said and everyone laughed, the tension broken.
"That's some assistant you've got there, Evan," Harvey said.
"I'll say," Evan breathed, not believing what he was seeing, the most perfect breasts he could imagine and they were his mother's.
"Oh, my, look what we have here," Sylvia said when Evan peeled his shorts off, not wanting to force his mother to go first, his 8" of cock more than half hard. "I can't imagine what could possibly have caused that," she said to more laughter as Lily's cheeks flamed as she stared at her son's cock.
It's so big! she thought as she unzipped her skirt and let it slide to the floor, leaving her naked.
"No panties!" Sylvia noticed.
"I don't own any," Lily confessed. "My late husband didn't like them, thought they were just in the way, so I never bought any again."
"You look just like Sara Silverstein," Harvey said, staring. "The exact same pussy."
"Oh, my!" Lily gasped, resisting the urge to place her hands in front of her.
"Long pussy from front to back, long lips, big clit, dark-tinged edges," Harvey said softly. "She was delicious, too."
"Okay, big boy, I've got something delicious for you right here," Sylvia said, dragging him down onto the floor and straddling his face.
Lily glanced over to where Evan was thankfully behind the camera, though it was hard not to notice his cock standing out in front of him. It was so big! Looking back, she saw that John was now standing in front of Sylvia as she rode Harvey's tongue, his cock filling her mouth.
"Is this your first time watching people having sex?" John asked, reaching out and gently pulling Lily closer, into the shot, his arm draped in a leisurely fashion across her shoulders as Sylvia continued to suck his cock. Like his brother, his cock was about 6".
"No," Lily replied, unable to tear her eyes from Sylvia's mouth wrapped around the shaft of John's cock.
Evan looked up, his eyes wide when he heard that, his cock lurching.
"You enjoy watching?" John asked, reaching down and grasping his cock and slapping the head of it against Sylvia's outstretched tongue a few times before letting her suck it into her mouth again.
"It's exciting," Lily replied, aware of the wetness between her legs.
"It is, isn't it?" Sylvia asked, gasping for breath. "I love to watch people having sex almost as much as I like doing it myself," she said, turning around and laying down, taking Harvey's erect cock into her mouth and presenting her ass and pussy to John as Harvey continued to eat her pussy.
Lily knew that John could feel her trembling against his side as he reached down with his free hand and guided it to Sylvia's pussy, leaning his upper body back so that Lily had a perfect view of his cock disappearing into her.
"Sylvia's still got a great pussy," John sighed as she sawed his cock in and out of her, then pulled it out after a few strokes to show it glistening with a sheen of pussy juices. "Always wet," he said, sliding his cock back into her pussy as Harvey continued to lick it from beneath.
Lily was frozen as she watched John fucking Sylvia, his arm around her shoulders holding her snugly up against his body, her breast mashed against him. As if that wasn't enough, her son was watching everything, his big cock standing out in front of him.
"Okay, here we go," John gasped, leaning back until just the head of his cock was in Sylvia's pussy. "Oh, yeah!" he cried out, throwing his head back as he came.
Almost immediately, Lily could see cum seeping from around his cock as he continued to cum. When he finally pulled his cock from her pussy, Lily gasped when she saw a river of cum run from her, down onto Harvey's tongue below, then John's cock, filling his brother's mouth as Harvey's cheeks hollowed as he finished sucking his brother off, then returned to slurping the cum cocktail filling Sylvia's pussy until she was sparkling pink and clean.
"God, I love both of you," Sylvia panted, lifting her face from Harvey's cock and looking back over her shoulders. "I can see why John was so inspired," she said with a smile as she looked at Lily plastered to his side.
"Thank you," John said, releasing Lily. "You're one hell of a cuddle."
"You're welcome," Lily gasped, still shocked by what she had seen as Sylvia crawled down Harvey's body and mounted him, leaning back on her hands which were on either side of his knees, her feet planted beneath his shoulders as his cock filled her pussy, spread wide open for everyone to clearly see.
"God, I just love having my clit licked while I'm getting fucked," Sylvia gasped as John crawled over his brother's body to glue his mouth to the junction of Sylvia's pussy and his brother's cock as they fucked.
Lily moved to stand next to them, facing the camera without thinking of it.
"Do you always stay behind the camera?" Sylvia asked as Harvey's cock slid up and down, in and out of her pussy.
"Not necessarily," Evan replied.
"Do an old lady a favor and come out here and let me suck your cock while these two are busy," Sylvia implored.
"Are you sure that's what you want?" Evan asked as Lily gasped, her hand going to her mouth.
"I'd love it," Sylvia said.
Lily stared, her mouth open as Evan approached, his big cock leading the way. He looked at her, a wry grin on his face, and shrugged his shoulders as he stopped next to them, facing his mother on the other side.
"That is one beautiful cock," Sylvia said, reaching up and wrapping a hand around it as she directed it to her open mouth.
Lily felt her already slick thighs get even wetter when she saw Evan's cock disappear into Sylvia's mouth, all of it. She actually gasped when Sylvia's nose pressed up against his belly and she could see his cock throbbing in her throat.
"Now that's a real mouthful," Sylvia gasped after she had pulled back, jacking him as she darted her tongue into the slit.
"Not too many people have been able to do that," Evan said as his cock disappeared once again into Sylvia's mouth.
Evan could see that his mother's big, dark nipples were hard. He could also see the moist glistening of her inner thighs and knew that she was excited. He could just make out her pussy lips hanging between her thighs and the tip of her clit as Sylvia continued to suck his cock.
"Ahhh," Harvey cried out, lifting his hips as he came, his cock buried in Sylvia's pussy, John's mouth glued to the junction of his brother's cock and his wife's pussy.
"Oh, god!" Lily gasped when she saw John capture his brother's spurting cock in his mouth and finish sucking him off before gluing his mouth to Sylvia's leaking pussy to eat her. Looking up, she met her son's eyes, then looked down to see his cock in Sylvia's mouth.
"I'm going to cum," Evan announced, his eyes locked with his mother's.
Lily forced herself to look away, looking down to see the head of Evan's cock laying on Sylvia's tongue, cum shooting onto her tongue and into her mouth as he came. Sylvia's tongue was thickly coated with cum before she wrapped her lips around the head of Evan's cock, her cheeks hollowing as she eagerly sucked him off, not stopping until she had extracted every erg of cum that she could.
"Well, that was certainly a treat," Sylvia gasped as she gulped for breath, swallowing yet again. "It's been a while since I got to suck such a nice, young cock."
"I can't imagine a cock not liking being in your mouth," Evan sighed. "That was great."
Lily could not stop staring at her son's cock hanging in front of Sylvia's face, her hand still wrapped around the shaft.
"He does have a beautiful cock, doesn't he?" Sylvia asked, seeing where Lily's gaze was directed.
"Oh! Well, yes, he does," Lily replied, blushing furiously, feeling her big, dark nipples getting even harder and her pussy getting even wetter.
"Well, I think that pretty much does it for this evening," Evan said. "Thank you, on many different levels. Your stories were fantastic and watching you together was inspiring."
"It was nice to have an audience," Sylvia said, leaning forward to suck one last time on the tip of Evan's cock before releasing him.
Everyone started to dress and Evan happened to look over at his mother when she bent over to pick up her skirt, her back to him, displaying her ass and pussy, her long pussy lips clearly glistening with beads of pussy juice on the edges, petaling apart to just reveal the wet pink interior before she stood back up. It made it difficult for Evan to stuff his hard 8" of cock back into his shorts, especially watching his mother's big breasts bounce, her nipples still dark, rock-hard knurls as she pulled her tube top back on.
"Well, that went really well, though not like I'd expected," Evan said as they drove away, Lily still in shock.
"I just don't know what to say, Evan," she finally sighed.
"Sorry you came?" Evan asked.
"No, and yes," Lily replied. "It was fascinating to hear their stories, but I wasn't really prepared for the rest."
"My guess is that this is only the beginning, the tip of the iceberg," Evan said. "It's bound to get crazier and crazier. You might want to reconsider coming along."
"I do need to think about it," Lily agreed. "You didn't seem uncomfortable with what was happening," she ventured.
"I wasn't," Evan agreed.
"You've done these type of things before?" Lily asked.
"Mom, do you really want to talk about my sex life?" Evan asked. "That would give me the room to ask you about yours, like that comment you made about having seen people having sex before."
"You're right," Lily said. "It really is none of my business. You weren't bothered by me being there, naked?" she asked.
"Bothered in only the wrong ways," Evan replied with a laugh. "Christ, mom, you really are hot. I mean, I don't care about you being 44 or my mother, you are hot. You've got a killer body."
"Your father used to say the exact same thing," Lily laughed. "He used to call me killer at certain times. It's nice to know that I haven't totally lost it."
"I think they would have given their eye teeth if you had joined in," Evan said.
"Oh, no!" Lily gasped. "Just being naked like that, John holding me against him while he fucked Sylvia, that was more than enough. And then you..."
"Yeah, well, I certainly didn't plan on that," Evan laughed. "Though I do have to say, she knew what she was doing."
"And you enjoyed it, having her..." Lily asked tentatively.
"Mom, there's no such thing as not enjoying a blowjob, no matter who it's from," Evan said. "Any blind man could tell you that. It was a bit weird having you standing there watching, I have to admit."
"But that didn't stop you," Lily pointed out.
"It's one of my rules in life," Evan said. "Never say no to sex, especially when a woman asks."
"Evan!" Lily gasped as they pulled into their drive.
"Can you give me one good reason why I should ever say no?" Evan asked as he parked and they exited the car. "I didn't think so," he said after no reply was forthcoming.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Mom, I've arranged a video session with two couples," Evan announced at breakfast a few days later. "They're neighbors who only recently found out that they were each swingers. They're willing to be interviewed about what it's like to need to hide who they really are."
"That should be interesting," Lily said. "Would you like me to come along?"
"I'm not sure you'll want to," Evan replied. "They agree to the interview, but they insist on a party afterwards."
"Oh! I see," Lily said, her cheeks coloring. "Well, I survived the last one. Maybe it will be okay."
"You enjoyed watching them?" Evan asked.
"It was exciting," Lily admitted.
"They also said that they want - their words - the camera crew to join them in their party," Evan added, smiling when he saw his mother's eyes pop as she choked on her coffee. "I haven't told them the size of my crew. For all they know, it's a dozen people."
"And you're going to...to..." Lily stammered.
"Join in? Hell, yes," Evan replied with a laugh. "I never say no, remember? Besides, it's great for the documentary."
"I just don't know what to say," Lily sighed.
"I didn't think you'd want to come, but I thought I should at least tell you about it," Evan said.
"Well, I appreciate that," Lily said. "I think maybe this one isn't for me."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"You got in late," Lily said the next morning at breakfast.
"Yeah," Evan agreed as he slumped in his seat. "It was a long night."
"With them?" Lily asked, her eyes wide.
"Yeah," Evan replied. "They were pretty crazy, lots of fun. Good people with great attitudes."
"I see," Lily said, clearing her throat. "And you made a video of it all?"
"I almost ran out of memory cards," Evan laughed. "I was on my last one. I kept charging my batteries. I don't know how many times I had to change them."
"Well, I'm glad that it was successful, that you had a good time," Lily said awkwardly.
"Oh, mom, it's cool," Evan said, reaching across the table to take her hand. "I'm not a kid anymore. I'm a grown man and I'm single and I love sex. I make enough money that I can afford my own place. If my life is making you uncomfortable..."
"Don't you dare!" Lily admonished, shaking a finger at him. "Leave me all alone in this house?"
"I didn't say that I was going to, only that I could if I was becoming a bother," Evan said, squeezing her hand. "I love living here. But maybe if you had some more space..."
"Enough of that talk," Lily said, cutting him off. "I should be celebrating, proud that my son is such a sought-after stud."
"Damned straight!" Evan agreed, slapping the table as they burst into laughter together.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I made an interesting contact today for the documentary," Evan told his mother as they were eating dinner. "A cuckle."
"Cuckle? What's that? I've never even heard the word before," Lily asked.
"A cuckle is a couple where the man is a cuckold," Evan explained. "He watches while his wife fucks other men, but doesn't join in unless specifically told to, usually to clean up afterwards."
"How odd," Lily said, shaking her head.
"Believe it or not, it's more common than you'd imagine," Evan told her.
"So you're going to do an interview?" Lily asked.
"Yes, but she also wants me to cuckold her husband as part of it," Evan explained.
"You mean, have sex, fuck her?" Lily asked, her eyes wide.
"Exactly," Evan replied, nodding his head.
"Well, that should certainly be interesting," Lily said.
"You want to come, be my assistant?" Evan asked with a grin.
"You want me to come watch you fuck some strange woman in front of her husband?" Lily asked.
"No, I asked you if you wanted to come," Evan replied. "Don't twist this around and put it on me."
"I wouldn't have to...participate or anything, would I?" Lily asked.
"You'd have to undress," Evan replied, deciding at that very moment to make that a condition.
"Only undress?" Lily asked.
"Anything more would be entirely up to you," Evan replied, "but undressed."
"When?" Lily asked.
"Tomorrow evening," Evan answered.
"Can I think about it?" Lily asked.
"Of course," Evan replied. "I'm not pushing you, but I thought you might want to...you seem to find some of this interesting."
"It is interesting," Lily said. "I just need to find my feet a bit about it is all."
"Would it be easier if I weren't your son?" Evan asked.
"Probably," Lily replied, "that's why I want to think about it."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Great dinner, mom," Evan sighed as he pushed his plate away.
"I figured that you're going to need the energy," Lily said, smiling at the startled look on his face.
"Well, I hope so, come to think about it," Evan said with a laugh. "What did you decide to do?"
"I think I'll come with you," Lily replied nervously.
"Really!?" Evan said, sitting up straighter. "Okay. Great. I'll go check my gear and then we can go."
"Don't forget to make sure you have enough memory cards," Lily said, laughing at the shocked look on his face.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"You must be Evan," the woman who answered the door said upon opening it. She was 5'6", slender, with brown eyes and hair.
"Yes, and this is my assistant, Lily," Even replied.
"Charlie's going to go nuts when he sees you," she said, eyeing Lily.
"I'm Shelly," she said as they entered. "That's Charlie," she added, indicating the man nervously sitting on a chair in the middle of the room. "Beer?" she asked.
"Sure," Evan replied, taking in the almost total absence of decor.
"How is this going to work?" Shelly asked when she returned with three beers, handing one to Evan and Lily, keeping the third for herself, ignoring Charlie.
"Well, it's more comfortable to do the interviews if we're sitting," Evan replied. "After that, it's entirely up to you."
"And you'll fuck me?" she asked, smiling as she slowly eyed him up and down.
"Definitely," Evan replied.
"How about the sofa?" Shelly asked.
"That would be perfect for you and Charlie," Evan replied.
"Okay, Charlie, go sit on the sofa," Shelly said as Evan began to set up the camera on its tripod.
Lily looked around for a chair, but there was only the one in the middle of the room and something about it told her that she shouldn't use it, so she settled down on the floor in front of the sofa next to the tripod.
"First of all, we need you to fill out and sign these release forms," Evan said as Lily extracted them from the folio.
"Sign it, Charlie," Shelly said.
"Okay," Evan said after they had signed the forms, sitting down next to his mother on the floor after checking to make sure the camera was properly focused. "Why don't you start by telling us your first names, ages, educational and/or professional backgrounds, and why we're here this evening."
"I'm Shelly, 28. I'm an interior designer and I'm here to talk about my cuckold husband."
"I'm Charlie, 31. I'm a veterinarian."
"Go on," Shelly admonished, poking him in the ribs with an elbow.
"I'm here to talk about why I love to watch other men fuck my wife and cuckold me."
"How long have you been married?" Evan asked.
"Almost 10 years," Shelly replied.
"Did you always have this cuckold dynamic as part of your relationship?" Even asked.
"No, not at first," Shelly replied, "but after a few years I just got sick of his tiny cock and told him that he either had to let me get some real cock or I'd divorce him."
"Do you love him?" Evan asked.
"I'm crazy about him," Shelly replied, "but his cock just doesn't do it for me. I don't need other men for anything emotional, just their cocks, and their tongues," she added with a laugh, "even though that's one thing I give Charlie credit for, he knows how to eat pussy."
"So, how did it start?" Evan asked.
"Well, after I gave him my ultimatum, there was this guy I knew, big, black, gay, but swung both ways, I'd heard," Shelly replied. "He worked for one of the decorators. I approached him, explained my situation and asked him if he'd like to help out."
"I imagine he said yes," Evan said.
"All men say yes," Shelly laughed. "Isn't that right?" she asked, looking at Lily.
"I think that you're probably right," Lily agreed.
"So I brought him home," Shelly continued. "I told Charlie that I was going to fuck him and that he was going to watch so that he'd understand what I'd been missing and why I wanted it."
"I told Charlie to undress so that the guy could see his tiny cock. I remember him laughing when he saw it. Charlie was so humiliated, standing there. Then I had the guy stand up and I undressed him. I still remember how shocked I was when I saw his cock pop out of his pants when I pulled them down. I had never seen so big a cock and certainly never a black one."
"He was actually sitting right here," she said, patting the sofa. "I was on my knees trying to suck his cock while Charlie watched. It was so big, it hurt my mouth stretching it. I thought I was going to choke when he came. I didn't know that a cock could pump out so much cum. When I finished sucking him off, I looked over at Charlie and there was a stream of cum hanging from his cock and a little puddle on the floor. He had cum watching me."
"For some reason, that really turned me on," Shelly continued. "I climbed up on the guy's lap and lowered myself onto his cock. He was still hard, even though I had just sucked him off. He fucked me silly. I had never had sex like that before. By the time he left, I was a rag doll full of cum sprawled on the sofa, but my pussy felt great, better than it had ever felt before."
"I had Charlie come kneel down to see what my pussy looked like after it had been fucked by a real cock. Whenever I did let Charlie fuck me, I always made him eat my pussy when he finished, even though he never really came that much. I didn't even say anything, Charlie just started eating my pussy after looking at it for a minute or so, full of that guy's cum."
"After that, several times a week I'd fuck other guys while Charlie watched. I knew it was hot when it would make him cum just from watching. I loved it when he'd eat me after they'd filled me with cum. One time I told him to suck the guy's cock clean after he'd finished cumming in me and he just did it. After that, he always sucked their cocks clean."
"We'd been doing this for about a year," Shelly continued. "Charlie was a great cuckold and I was finally getting plenty of cock without any of the complications; just fuck, cum, and leave. One time a black guy had really fucked me to death. I was beat. He had fucked my pussy and my ass several times. I have no idea how he did it. When he wanted to fuck me again, I told him to fuck Charlie."
"Charlie didn't say a thing, never even made a sound if you don't count a few moans," Shelly continued. "He just got on his knees and leaned over on the sofa, right here," she said, patting the sofa for emphasis. "I do have to say, the guy was pretty considerate. He didn't just jam his cock into him, he worked it in, then fucked him, seemed like forever. Some of the guys that fuck me also like to fuck Charlie, so it's a win-win."
"Well, that's some crazy story," Evan said, shaking his head. "How about you, Charlie? How did all of this come about from your perspective?"
"All my life I'd been embarrassed and ashamed of my small cock," Charlie said, the anguish in his voice palpable. "When I met Shelly and she didn't run the first time she saw it, I knew she was the girl for me. The day we got married was the best day of my life. When she finally got upset because my cock was so small, I wasn't surprised. I had been waiting for the day to arrive and was just counting my blessings in the meantime."
"When she told me that she wanted to fuck other men or she would divorce me, there was no choice. There's nothing I wouldn't do to have Shelly. Having a small cock is humiliation enough. Seeing other men fucking Shelly, making her happy, making her feel good, that wasn't humiliation at all. It turned me on. Like she said, when it was really hot, I'd just cum without even touching myself."
"What about when she wanted you to start sucking the cocks of the men that had just fucked her?" Evan asked.
"I didn't care," Charlie said, shaking his head. "I didn't even think about it, I just did it. It wasn't so bad and I could always taste Shelly's pussy on them."
"And eating Shelly's pussy full of strange men's cum?" Evan asked, feeling his mother fidget next to him.
"It wouldn't matter how many men had fucked her and cum in her," Charlie said. "I'm the one eating her pussy. I win."
"That's so sweet," Lily couldn't resist saying.
"I told you that I'm crazy about him," Shelly said. "He's a great cuckold."
"What about some of these men also fucking you, Charlie?" Evan asked.
"I just kept the thought in my head that this was making Shelly happy," Charlie replied. "That makes anything tolerable. Once I got over the initial penetration, it wasn't at all uncomfortable. By the time he had finished fucking me that first time, I was enjoying it. Since then, whatever Shelly wants me to do, I'm happy to do."
"Isn't he just the best?" Shelly asked, beaming a smile.
"That pretty much does it for my questions," Evan said. "Are there any that you think I should ask?"
"No, you pretty much covered it," Shelly said. "Why don't we have another beer and then you can fuck me, if you're still willing, that is."
"I'm looking forward to it," Evan said, feeling his mother stiffen next to him.
"Okay, Charlie, bring your chair over here," Shelly told him after she had gotten everyone a fresh beer, once again leaving Charlie out. "Time to undress and let everyone see your tiny cock."
Lily momentarily froze when she heard this, seeing Charlie start with the buttons of his shirt, while next to her Evan pulled his t-shirt off over his head. Taking a deep breath, Lily reached behind herself and untied the halter top she had worn, lifting it over her head to expose her naked breasts. When Charlie undid his pants to push them down, she felt Evan do the same next to her. Lily couldn't resist a glance to the side as she pushed her own skirt down, seeing her son's huge cock again as she stepped out of her skirt to stand naked.
"Oh, wow!" Shelly said, only then turning and noticing that Evan and Lily had also stripped. "This is really nice," she said, reaching out with one hand to wrap it around the shaft of Evan's cock.
Lily had to force herself to stifle a gasp when she saw Charlie's cock, her heart immediately going out to him when she saw the pathetic excuse for a cock that he had been cursed with. It was standing out in front of him, not even 5" in length.
"Are you going to do both of us?" Shelly asked, her eyes bright.
"Right now I'm going to concentrate on you," Evan said, calming the incipient panic that had started to rise up in his mother when she heard the question.
"I guarantee he's going to cum, especially if he's got you to look at," Shelly said, causing Lily to gasp when she reached up with her other hand to cup one of her breasts, her thumb and forefinger gently squeezing her big, hard nipple. "Come sit with me," she said, releasing Evan's cock and taking Lily's hand and pulling her down next to her on the sofa. "You'll like this," she said, still holding Lily's hand.
"Okay, Charlie, you can set up the chair now," Shelly said, and Evan and Lily watched as Charlie fiddled with something beneath the chair and suddenly a huge, black dildo appeared up from the center of the chair, at least 10" in length and as thick as a coke can.
"You know your place," Shelly admonished.
Charlie reached beneath the chair again and came out with a bottle of baby oil with which he liberally coated the big, black dildo, reaching behind himself to wipe his hands between the cheeks of his ass.
"My god!" Lily gasped as Charlie positioned the dildo at the entrance to his ass and began to lower himself onto it. "How is that possible?" she asked as Charlie took the entire dildo up his ass and was now sitting on the chair, his tiny cock throbbing in front of him.
"Let's see if we can make him cum just by showing him our pussies," Shelly suggested, sitting back and bringing her feet up onto the edge of the sofa, well apart, totally exposing her pussy, seemingly small with very fat outer lips which barely peeled apart when she spread her thighs.
"Oh! I hadn't...hadn't planned..." Lily started to protest as Shelly pulled her shoulder back so that she was leaning back against the sofa next to her.
Evan could not believe it as he watched his mother slowly bring her feet up onto the edge of the sofa, her face flushing with color, her big, dark nipples hard knots on the ends of her big, full breasts as she put some space between her feet, opening her legs and exposing her pussy, her long, dark-tinged inner pussy lips hanging down and spreading apart, sticky strands of pussy juice stretching between them, her clit, big, fat, and glistening above them.
"Hahahahaha," Shelly laughed as a weak stream of cum shot from Charlie's cock to land on the floor in front of his chair. "I told you."
"My god!" Lily gasped as she watched the stream of cum quickly diminish, then stop, a streamer dripping from the tip of his tiny cock down towards the floor. Looking up at Evan, Lily blushed when she saw that his eyes were on her pussy, his big 8" of cock standing straight out in front of him, throbbing in time to his heartbeat.
"He's such a good cuckold," Shelly said, sitting forward and pulling Evan in front of her, wrapping a hand around the shaft of his cock at the same time that she sealed her lips around the head of it.
Lily was experiencing so many conflicting emotions at once, she felt frozen. On the one hand, the whole scenario was surreal; the place, the people, their story. On the other hand, she felt incredibly turned on, could feel her pussy just flooding as she saw Charlie practically drooling as he stared at her spread pussy. And then there was Evan.
Looking over, she watched with fascination as Shelly sucked his cock, not quite able to take the whole thing into her mouth, but nonetheless making serious lust to it with her mouth and tongue.
"Mmm, nice cock," Shelly said, gasping for breath as she continued to jack Evan's cock with her hand. "You want some?" she asked, turning to smile at Lily.
"No, no thank you," Lily stammered, her eyes glued to the slit of her son's cock where a large bubble of pre-cum was forming. "You go right ahead. He's all yours."
"You going to eat my pussy before you fuck me?" Shelly asked, looking up at Evan.
"I'd never stick it if I couldn't lick it," Evan replied, causing Shelly to hoot in laughter as she sat back, pulling her knees up to her chest and totally exposing her fat little pussy, using her fingers on either side to spread her lips open to reveal the glistening pink interior and her tiny clit.
"Look at my pussy, Charlie," Shelly said, running a fingertip along her delicate inner lips. "He's going to eat me now, stick his tongue into me. Does that turn you on?"
"Yes," Charlie replied, his tiny cock actually giving a slight lurch as Evan dropped to his knees and leaned over and dragged his tongue up between Shelly's spread pussy lips, stopping at her clit to tease it with the tip of his tongue before sliding back down and then into her cauldron of juices, loudly slurping at them as Lily gasped, then softly moaned, her body spasming as she felt an orgasm wash over her as she watched her son eating Shelly's pussy right next to her.
"God, what a great tongue," Shelly gasped after a few minutes, pulling Evan's face up from her pussy by his hair.
"Tasty pussy," Evan said, licking his lips, noticing his mother's slack-jawed look as she stared at him.
"Charlie sure thinks so," Shelly laughed, pointing.
Evan turned to look and saw that Charlie's tiny cock was once again hard, throbbing in front of him.
"Fuck me now," Shelly implored, pulling Evan up from his knees and letting her legs wrap around his waist, his big cock pointing directly at her spread pussy. "You know what to do, Charlie," she said, sighing as Evan slid his cock into her. "God, that feels so good," Shelly said when Evan's entire cock was buried in her pussy.
"It certainly does," Evan agreed, bending down to kiss her, his hands filling with her breasts as he began to pump his cock in and out of her pussy.
Lily could only stare as her son's cock sank in and out of Shelly's pussy right next to her, quickly picking up a sheen from her pussy juices. Her own pussy was itching with frustration and she had to fight to resist the urge to touch herself, embarrassed that her son would see, though she did nothing to close her legs, her pussy still spread wide open for Charlie's viewing pleasure.
"My god!" Lily gasped when she saw that Charlie was rising up and down, fucking his own ass on the huge black dildo, filling it at the same pace that Evan was fucking Shelly.
"Oh! Oh!" Shelly gasped when Evan pulled his cock from her pussy and slapped her clit with it several times, causing her to have a mini-orgasm before he jammed it back into her and continued fucking.
Lily moaned, then came when she felt Evan place a hand on her upper inner thigh as he continued to fuck Shelly, looking up at him to see that his eyes were on her, her pussy, which his hand was just inches away from on her thigh.
"I'm going to cum," Evan finally announced, his cock noisily sloshing in and out of Shelly's pussy.
"Yes, yes," Shelly gasped, grabbing him by the hips and pulling him tight against her, grinding her pussy on his cock as she felt it grow, then explode deep in her pussy.
"Oh, man!" Evan gasped as he felt Shelly's pussy milking his cock as cum continued to spurt into her.
"Clean-up time, Charlie," Shelly gasped when Evan finally stopped cumming and stepped back, cum running from her pussy and covering his cock, along with her pussy juices.
Lily felt herself cum yet again when she saw Charlie raise himself up off of the huge black dildo and then kneel in front of Shelly and Evan, opening his mouth and tilting his head back as he took Evan's cock into his mouth, his cheeks hollowing as she sucked the cum cocktail from his cock before turning to Shelly and gluing his mouth to her cummy pussy.
Evan looked down at his mother, smiling when he saw her staring at his cock hanging down, a big wet spot beneath her on the sofa where her pussy juices had soaked it.
"Yeah, that was great," Shelly sighed when Charlie finally sat back licking his lips, her pussy glistening pink and clean. "You've definitely got a great cock and you know how to use it. You're lucky," she said, turning to Lily and smiling.
"I...I...I...but I..." Lily stammered, sitting up and letting her feet down to the floor, almost getting hit in the face by Evan's dangling cock.
"This wasn't how I thought it was going to be," Shelly said as she sat up. "This was different, but fun."
"It was definitely fun," Evan agreed, "and I got some good material for our documentary."
"Well, if for some reason it doesn't turn out okay, you're welcome to come back and reshoot it again, anytime," Shelly said, grinning at him. "I'm not out of line or anything, am I?" she asked, turning to Lily. "I mean, he's a lot younger than you, but you are really sexy, so I can see why..."
"I...I'm just Evan's assistant," Lily assured her, blushing. "He's single, as far as I know."
"Lucky you," Shelly said, "having such a nice cock like that at your beck and call."
"But..." Lily started to protest.
"I'll be in touch if we need anything more," Evan said, looking for his clothes.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"My god, that was one of the strangest experiences of my life," Lily said when they were in the car on their way home.
"I'll say," Evan agreed. "Pretty weird stuff, but I liked her."
"I could see that," Lily snorted.
"Hey! She invited me!" Evan protested.
"I didn't like her at first," Lily said. "She seemed too crude. Then she seemed cruel the way she was deliberately humiliating her husband. If she loves him so much, why would she treat him that way?"
"She treats him that way because he loves it," Evan said. "Even humiliating him, you could tell that she loved him. It's not his fault that he was born with such a small cock."
"I've never seen one so small," Lily admitted. "I was embarrassed."
"Imagine how he feels," Evan said. "But you were the star of the night."
"What do you mean?" Lily asked, turning to look at him.
"Just one look at your pussy and he came," Evan said, grinning at the sudden blush in his mother's cheeks.
"I couldn't believe he did that," Lily said.
"Well, I could totally understand it," Evan said.
"What do you mean?" Lily asked.
"You may be my mother, but your pussy just screams eat me, fuck me," Evan replied.
"Evan!" Lily gasped. "I'm your mother!"
"That you are," Evan agreed. "And you've got a pussy to die for."
"Your father used to say that all the time," Lily said soberly.
"You want to talk about it?" Evan asked as they pulled up to their house.
Lily didn't say anything as they walked to the house and then entered, going directly to the wetbar in the living room.
"You want one?" she asked, holding up a bottle of Grey Goose vodka.
"Sure," Evan replied. "Hey, mom!" he gasped when he saw her pour 4 fingers into a glass over some ice cubes, then drain it in one go.
"I'm going to need it," Lily said, refilling her glass with a 4-finger pour, then doing the same for Evan. "Cheers!" she said, lifting her glass to clink with his. "I just watched my son fuck some strange woman while he stared at my naked pussy."
"I'll drink to that," Evan said, gulping down half of his drink. "Any day."
"You're a lot more like your father than I ever realized," Lily said.
"How's that?" Evan asked, taking a seat across from his mother as she curled herself onto the sofa.
"He was the horniest man I had ever met," Lily replied, "and I had met my share. These always attracted them, like flies to honey," she said, indicating her breasts.
"They are hard to miss," Evan said, smiling.
"My life was hell for years after they started growing when I was 14," Lily said.
"What changed?" Evan asked.
"You know, if we're going to do this, talk about this, you should set up your camera," Lily suggested.
"Really?" Evan asked.
"You'll agree by the time we're finished," Lily assured him.
"I'll get the camera," Evan said.
"Let me take a quick shower," Lily said.
"Where do you want to do this?" Evan asked.
"We can do it in my room," Lily replied, draining her glass.
Evan felt a sense of excitement as he got his video gear and headed to his mother's bedroom. There had been some hints here and there and he knew that there was something about his mother and her past that she was reluctant to share.
"Get me another drink?" Lily asked, opening the door to her en-suite bathroom and sticking her head out, steam pouring from the room.
"Sure," Evan agreed, heading back to the living room.
"Thanks," Lily said, taking it from him, a towel wrapped around herself that came down to her upper thighs. "This will give me the courage to take a trip down memory lane. They're good memories, it's just painful because your father was so much a part of them."
"Where do you want to sit?" Evan asked.
"I'll sit here on the bed," Lily said. "You can set it up there."
Next to Lily's bed was a small round table and two chairs, an informal little social table with a faux Tiffany lamp on it. The video camera's lens was only 4-5 feet from the bed, so Evan had to use his widest possible focus to get his mother entirely into the frame.
"What should I..." Evan started to ask as Lily sat on the bed facing the camera, her legs tucked beneath her, wearing only her towel.
"My name is Lily. I'm 44 years old, a widow. My husband's been dead more than 10 years. I have a degree in business administration but am primarily a homemaker. I'm here to talk about my life, my sex life with my husband when he was still alive."
"Should I ask you questions or do you just want to talk about what you want to talk about?" Evan asked.
"You can ask me questions," Lily replied. "That'll keep the pattern consistent."
"How long were you married before your husband died?" Evan asked, feeling a lump in his throat, remembering his father, tall, dynamic, always with a cheerful smile on his face.
"Almost 15 wonderful years," Lily replied.
"How did you meet?" Evan asked.
"He was the captain of the football team, the basketball team, the baseball team, the swimming team, and the track team," Lily replied, laughing. "He was the most incredible overachiever that I've ever met. On top of that, he was a perfect 4.0 student. I don't think he ever got anything but straight A's."
"And you?" Evan asked.
"I was the captain of the cheerleaders," Lily replied with a wan smile. "It was a natural match, made in heaven."
"When did you get married?" Evan asked.
"Our second year at university," Lily replied. "We didn't see any point in waiting."
"Can you describe your relationship?" Evan asked.
"Passionate," Lily replied with a laugh. "He was the horniest man on the planet and he had a magical way of bringing it out in me, too. We were totally crazy about each other."
"What was it about him that brought out the horny in you?" Evan asked.
"Well, first of all, he was gorgeous," Lily sighed. "Tall, broad shoulders, easy smile, grey eyes. His cock was almost 8" long and 3" in diameter. I know because he let me measure it one day. And he could fuck forever. It didn't matter how many times he had cum, he could still get hard and fuck. But nothing brought out the horny in me more than the way he would eat my pussy. He used to tell me that it was to die for."
"What was so special about the way he ate your pussy?" Evan asked in a strained voice.
"It was the way he would suck and chew on my pussy lips," Lily replied in a husky voice, her eyes glistening with barely suppressed tears as she remembered.
"Are you okay?" Evan asked. "Would you like to stop?"
"No, no, it's okay," Lily said, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "It's still difficult for me that he's not here. If there is any such thing as a soul mate, he was mine. He was the yang to my yin."
"What was so special about the way he sucked and chewed on your pussy lips?" Evan asked in a husky voice, remembering how he had had to resist the urge to do just that earlier, only the fact that she was his mother stopping him.
"I can't describe it," Lily said. "He just had a way of doing it that turned me on more than anyone else. I have long pussy lips."
"Long?" Evan asked, his heart in his throat, which was dry, along with his mouth.
"Yes, they hang down," Lily replied, blushing. "He used to call them my butterfly wings."
"Was him eating your pussy your favorite thing?" Evan asked, adjusting his own rapidly hardening cock.
"Almost," Lily replied, blushing. "I loved sucking his cock. I could do it for hours. He always came a lot, thick cum. I loved the taste of it, could never get enough. I used to beg him to cum in my mouth when we were fucking, though he enjoyed cumming in my pussy."
"Did he have a preference?" Evan asked.
"I don't know," Lily replied. "I know that he loved to cum in my mouth, liked having me suck him off after his cock had been in my pussy, but he also really loved to eat my pussy after he had cum in me."
"He didn't mind eating his own cum?" Evan asked.
"He said it made everything taste better," Lily replied with a laugh, finishing her drink.
"Was your relationship monogamous?" Evan asked, his heart in his throat.
"In the beginning, yes," Lily replied, nodding her head. "But that all changed after Bill."
"Bill?" Evan asked.
"Yes, Adam's boss," Lily explained, suddenly sounding drowsy, the drinks and the evening's excitement finally all catching up to her at once.
"I think we're done for now," Evan said, getting to his feet. "You should sleep."
"I think you're right," Lily sighed, falling over onto her side, then rolling onto her back, the towel coming undone and trapped beneath her body.
Evan stood and stared at his mother's naked body, really appreciating how beautiful she was, trying to picture her with a cock in her mouth or having her pussy lips sucked and chewed on. Heaving a big sigh, Evan covered her with a blanket and picked up his camera and tripod and left, turning out the light on his way out.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Oh, my head," Lily groaned the next morning as she slid into a seat in the kitchen, her towel wrapped around her.
"I can't say that I'm surprised," Evan said, getting a glass of water and some ibuprofen and putting it in front of her. "I'd never seen you drink like that."
"I don't and this is why," Lily groaned as she swallowed the pills. "Why did I do it? I know better."
"You said something about courage, liquid courage so that you could talk about your memories," Evan reminded her.
"Oh, god, that's right," Lily said. "Was I terrible?" she asked.
"Not in the least," Evan replied. "It was...interesting, to say the least, hearing about you and dad. I never imagined..."
"Oh, god, what did I say?" Lily asked.
"You can watch the video yourself," Evan replied. "Nothing particularly shocking or untowards, though I never expected to hear details of your sex life from you quite like that. I think that you were more affected by Shelly and Charlie than you realized."
"It wasn't Shelly and Charlie," Lily said. "It was you. You remind me so much of your father sometimes. Seeing you...Shelly sucking your cock, you eating her pussy, fucking her, it could have been your father."
"You used to watch dad fuck other women?" Evan asked, his eyes wide in surprise.
"I think I need a nice, long shower," Lily said, getting to her feet, the towel loosening and falling, Lily catching it at waist level, her big breasts with their large, dark nipples swaying on her chest. "I'm sorry," she said, holding the towel up, though it only sat between her breasts, hanging down to cover her pussy.
Evan couldn't help admiring his mother's naked ass as she left the kitchen.
"Will you show me the video you made of me last night?" Lily asked when she appeared 20 minutes later, refreshed, wearing shorts and a t-shirt, her big, braless breasts jiggling, her large, dark nipples clearly visible pressing against the material.
"Sure, let me get it," Evan agreed, going to his room and returning with his laptop.
"My god, what you must think of me," Lily said as she slumped back in her seat after viewing the short interview, her cheeks flushed with color.
"To tell you the truth, the more I learn about you, the more I like you, appreciate you," Evan replied. "As a mother, but mostly as a woman. You're incredibly hot, beautiful now. I can't even imagine how hot you were 20 years ago."
"You are so much like your father," Lily sighed, smiling wanly at him.
"Will you finish the interview?" Evan asked.
"Oh, my, I don't know," Lily replied, blushing. "We'll have to see. I hadn't really planned on being in your documentary."
"I have a feeling that your story will fit into the documentary just fine," Evan said.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I had a meeting with the producer responsible for my documentary today," Evan said to his mother at dinner a few nights later. "They wanted an outline of what I had so far."
"How did they react?" Lily asked.
"They totally freaked out," Evan replied, laughing. "They insisted that I put together a preliminary proof of what I'm doing, how I plan on presenting everything visually."
"That's good, right?" Lily asked.
"Yes, it's good, really good, but it also means that I'm going to have to really bust my butt for the next few days," Evan replied. "I've been editing already, organizing the pieces I want to use. Now I have to put it together, blend it, make it work. The interviews and stuff are the easy part, the fun part. Now it's just technical, very tedious and meticulous."
"Do they know about me?" Lily asked.
"Only that I hired an assistant," Evan replied. "None of them know you, or me, really, so they won't connect us as mother and son."
"Am I in any of the video footage that you're going to use?" Lily asked apprehensively.
"Just a minute," Evan said as his phone rang. "Yes, this is Evan. Yes, that's correct. I appreciate that. Yes, I'd be very interested. He told you that, did he?" Evan asked, laughing. "I'm sure that won't be a problem. We'll see how it goes and you can make that call at the appropriate time. Sure. Until then."
"What was that all about?" Lily asked, seeing the excitement in her son's face.
"Someone Tom knows," Evan explained. "He's interested in being interviewed, being in the documentary."
"Well, that's good, right?" Lily asked.
"Yes, really good," Evan replied. "I need a broader spectrum of interviews to make this work the way I envision it. Right now I've made a good start, but that's all it is. I need four or five times as many interviews before I'll have enough for a coherent documentary."
"I gather that he was interested in more than just the interview?" Lily asked.
"That was Tom's doing," Evan laughed. "Tom told him that I'd be happy to play after the interview."
"When are you going to do it?" Lily asked.
"Tomorrow night," Evan replied. "You want to be my assistant again?"
"You don't mind?" Lily asked.
"I think you add a lot to the interviews," Evan told her. "None of them can keep their eyes off of you. I think you being there raises the sexual tension markedly. The one night you didn't come, it was different; fun, but different. There's a different feeling when you're there."
"That's just because I'm your mother, I'm sure," Lily said.
"Maybe," Evan conceded, "but everyone licks their chops when you undress."
"Is that so?" Lily asked, blushing. "Am I going to have to undress for this interview?" she asked.
"I think we'll just leave that to you from now on," Evan replied. "You do what you feel most comfortable with."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Oh, my, this is some home," Lily commented after they were cleared by intercom at the gate, then drove up the drive several hundred yards before they saw the large, palatial home sitting in front of a beautiful group of large oak, chestnut, and maple trees, a large manicured lawn in front with a portico in front of the large, double front door that had room enough for three cars side by side at the same time.
"High society likes to fuck, too," Evan said with a chuckle. "I've never been able to tell a person's status by looking at their cock or pussy."
"Sometimes you are just terrible!" Lily gasped, then laughed. "I'm not dressed for a place like this," she said, looking down at her large, dark nipples pressing against her t-shirt, her long, slender legs sticking out of her short shorts.
"You're the perfect catalyst, I think," Evan said as he stopped the car.
"Oh! Thank you," Lily said when a liveried servant suddenly appeared and opened the car door for her.
"If you will follow me, please," the man said, turning to lead the way into the house.
They entered the foyer, continuing into the house between the two arms of circular stairways which went to the upper floor, entering a fabulously appointed lanai full of plants and flowers that fronted a freeform swimming pool with a waterfall.
"Your guests," the servant said, stopping before three people, then turning and departing.
"You must be Evan," the man said, offering his hand. "Greg Sanders. My wife, Vivian, and my son, Jimmy."
"This is Lily, my assistant," Evan introduced.
"You are definitely the hottest assistant anything that I've ever seen," Jimmy said with a low whistle as he shook Lily's hand.
"Oh! Well, thank you," Lily said, blushing.
"I couldn't agree more," Greg said, shaking her hand and softly kissing her on both cheeks. "Magnificent," he said, staring directly at her breasts.
"Don't mind them," Vivian said, a broad smile creasing her face, her emerald eyes sparkling above her pert, freckled nose, ringletted red hair handing down just past her shoulders. "They're both crazy about big breasts," she said, looking down at her own large breasts, not quite as large as Lily's, but she was also only 5'6", while Greg and Jimmy were both a shade over 6'.
"I've gotten used to it over the years," Lily replied, immediately liking Vivian.
"But never tired of it, right?" Vivian asked with a laugh.
"Please, have a seat and join us for some champagne," Greg said, indicating the plush rattan furniture surrounding a resined cypress knee table, two sofas facing each other across the table with two large chairs on the ends, one of which Jimmy sat in.
"Tell us a bit more about your documentary," Greg said as a servant suddenly appeared with glasses and a bottle of champagne which was quickly poured.
"I'm exploring the non-vanilla world of sex involving married couples," Evan explained. "I want to understand the origins and motivations that people have for their less than conventional approach to sex and relationships."
"Are you only interviewing swingers?" Vivian asked.
"Not exclusively," Evan replied, "though they are the largest group that meets the basic criteria. I've also interviewed a cuckle."
"Cuckle? I don't know that word," Vivian said, a puzzled expression on her face.
"A cuckold couple," Evan explained. "I guess I made the word up myself."
"I see," Vivian said. "A strange way, if you ask me."
"Have you interviewed any families?" Greg asked.
"Yes," Evan replied. "Two brothers in their 50s sharing one of the brother's wife."
"Greg tells me that you also enjoy playing after the interview," Vivian said, a mischievous grin on her face.
"I do," Evan replied, smiling back at her.
"Well, how would you like to proceed?" Greg asked.
"First of all, I need you to fill out and sign release forms," Evan said as Lily produced them. "Can I set up my video camera right here?"
"Be my guest," Greg replied as he quickly filled in the form.
"If you could all sit together, that would help," Evan said. "The camera can stay in one position and not have to swivel back and forth."
"Okay," Vivian said, one hand on the thigh of her husband, the other on the thigh of her son as they sat together on the sofa.
"Why don't you start by introducing yourselves, first names only, your age, how long you've been married, your educational and/or professional backgrounds," Evan said.
"I'm Greg, 49 years of age. I've been married to Vivian for 30 years. I have a master's degree in economics from Wharton and have been an arbitrageur for the past 20 years, running my own investment firm."
"I'm Vivian, 49 years of age. I have doctorates in mathematics and physics and teach cosmology at the university."
"I'm Jimmy. I'm 25 and I'm in medical school. I want to be a thoracic surgeon."
"You're an incredibly well-educated family," Evan said. "And we're here to discuss your sex lives. Can you tell us if you have a monogamous marriage?"
"We do not," Greg replied.
"Was it ever monogamous?" Evan asked.
"No," Vivian replied with a laugh. "We met at a Phi Beta Kappa, Chi Omega, fraternity-sorority party our first year at university. It turned into a crazy orgy."
"And you got married," Evan said.
"Yes," Greg replied with a grin. "Vivian was hands down the best fuck in her sorority. I wasn't about to let her get away."
"You didn't mind that she also fucked other guys, members of your fraternity?" Evan asked.
"No, not at all," Greg replied. "She's great fun to watch and I was busy fucking as many of her sorority sisters as I could."
"And that didn't bother you?" Evan asked Vivian.
"Not when he didn't mind me getting all of the cock that I wanted," Vivian laughed. "I was in that phase when I could only think about getting laid, having a mouthful of cock. To have a steady guy who was the same, well, how lucky could I be?"
"Jimmy, how does it make you feel to hear your parents talk about such things?" Evan asked.
"I think it's pretty cool," Jimmy said.
"Why is that?" Evan asked.
"Because it makes them happy," Jimmy replied. "I've never met another couple who was more in love."
"And you don't see anything wrong with your father fucking other women and your mother fucking other men?" Evan asked.
"No," Jimmy replied. "They never do it behind their backs. They always do everything together."
"And have you witnessed any of this activity?" Evan asked.
"Sure, all the time," Jimmy replied. "For my 18th birthday, mom and dad fucked me. I've been watching them, joining them ever since."
"You have sex with your son?" Evan asked.
"Of course we do," Vivian replied. "Who better to have sex with than someone that you love."
"And the issue of incest doesn't bother you?" Evan asked.
"Such an outdated bogeyman," Vivian snorted. "With today's contraception availability, the whole reason for the incest prohibition between consenting adults is moot."
"And you have sex with your son?" Evan asked Greg as the servant appeared out of nowhere and refilled their glasses of champagne.
"I do," Greg agreed. "We've got a great relationship."
"So you're bisexual?" Evan asked.
"I am," Greg replied.
"How did that start, sex with other men?" Evan asked.
"Oh, my senior year in high school," Greg replied. "I had just turned 18 and was at a party with a lot of drinking. There was a girl there that said that she'd fuck all of us if we'd each first suck a cock. We were young and crazy and we all wanted to fuck her in the worst way, so we did it."
"And you liked it?" Evan asked.
"It was okay," Greg replied. "We all got to fuck her and she bragged to her girlfriends about what had happened. Then all of her girlfriends wanted to get in on the act with the same conditions. It seems that women like watching men suck cocks."
"Of course we do," Vivian snorted. "It's so nasty sexy, don't you think?" she asked, looking at Lily.
"Do you also enjoy sex with other women?" Evan asked Vivian.
"Mmm, yes," Vivian replied, licking her lips. "I love the taste of pussy, especially if it's full of cum. It was a running joke in Chi Omega that we'd always bring a pussy full of cum back with us after a date so that one of the other girls could eat it. I loved it from the very first taste."
"And you, Jimmy, how did you feel about having sex with your father?" Evan asked.
"Well, they told me that I could fuck mom, but that I had to suck dad first and let him fuck me," Jimmy explained. "I had secretly dreamed of fucking mom for years, so I didn't care."
"Did you like it?" Evan asked.
"I liked sucking his cock more than having it up my ass," Jimmy replied. "I liked the taste, the texture, the way it felt when he came. His cock is pretty thick, so it wasn't so nice in my ass the first time. After a few times, though, when I was used to it, I liked it, a lot."
"And sex with your mother?" Evan asked.
"The best," Jimmy replied with a sigh. "I wish the girls my age that I fuck were half as good."
"What is it that you like so much about sex with your mother?" Evan asked.
"Eating her pussy," Jimmy replied, "especially knowing that that is where I entered the world. I love the taste of her juices flowing over my tongue. And she has this way of milking my cock with her pussy muscles."
"You find this shocking?" Vivian asked Lily.
"Just a minute," Evan interrupted. "I have no objection to you asking me or Lily questions, but if you're going to ask Lily questions, I need her to be in the shot."
"Not a problem," Greg said, making some room between himself and Vivian. "Please join us."
Lily blushed slightly as she went to the sofa and sat between Greg and Vivian, trembling slightly when she felt Vivian's hand settle on the naked flesh of her thigh, while at the same time Greg stretched his arm across her shoulders.
"Go ahead, Vivian," Evan said.
"You find this shocking?" Vivian asked, gently squeezing Lily's thigh as she turned and smiled at her.
"Yes, a bit, I must say," Lily replied, feeling her nipples starting to harden as she noticed Greg's hand lightly caressing her shoulder.
"Do you have any children?" Vivian asked.
"One grown son," Lily replied, not daring to look towards Evan.
"And you've never sucked his cock or fucked him?" Vivian asked.
"Oh, no, of course not..." Lily replied automatically, halting when she realized that her tone might be considered negatively judgmental.
"Of course not," Vivian said. "That's normal. Has he ever shown any interest in you that you've noticed?"
"Well, maybe," Lily confessed, "but that's normal for boys to feel an attraction to their mothers."
"Does it disgust you that I fuck my son?" Vivian asked.
"No, not at all," Lily insisted. "It's just so different. Making this documentary is really opening my eyes."
"Are you going to video me with my husband and son?" Vivian asked, looking at Evan.
"I'd love to," Evan replied. "It will help flesh out the interview."
"And you'll join us?" Vivian asked.
"I'd be honored," Evan said.
Just then, one of the servants magically appeared.
"John, please bring the floor mats," Greg requested.
"Jimmy, be a dear," Vivian said as they stood up.
Lily didn't know how to react as they stood up and she felt Greg's hands on her shoulders from behind, while in front of her Jimmy was pulling his mother's shirt off over her head, releasing her full, freckled, C-cup breasts with their hard, small ruby nipples.
"Mmm, that's better," Vivian sighed when Jimmy leaned over and captured one of her nipples in his mouth before dropping to his knees and reaching to undo her shorts.
"May I help you?" Lily heard in her ear at the same time that Vivian's shorts dropped to the floor, leaving her naked, and Greg's hands slid from her shoulders down to her hips, then up beneath her t-shirt, lifting it, his hands sliding up to cup her breasts, her large, dark nipples now rock-hard as he gently pinched them before lifting her t-shirt all the way off over her head.
"Oh! I...I...I..." Lily stammered, then softly moaned as she felt Greg pressing against her from behind, his hands filled with her breasts.
Vivian dropped to her knees, releasing her son's jeans as he pulled his own t-shirt off.
"Incredible breasts," Greg breathed in her ear as he continued to massage them.
Lily was trembling and looked over to Evan, only to see that he had stripped and his big cock was standing out in front of him while he watched her, a smile on his face.
"Help your father," Vivian said, stroking her son's cock for a moment before turning to Evan. "I see that you didn't need any help," she said, reaching out and wrapping a hand around his cock.
Lily gasped when a naked Jimmy knelt in front of her, peeling her skin-tight shorts down her legs. As she lifted a foot to step out of them, she was shocked beyond words when Jimmy just leaned forward and glued his mouth to her pussy, her leg settling over his shoulder while Greg continued to maul her breasts.
"Okay, you two," Vivian said when she saw what was happening, both hands still wrapped around Evan's cock. "They want to film us. Get over here."
"Delicious pussy," Jimmy said as he stood up, licking his lips, a big smile on his face. "Really delicious."
Lily was just frozen in shock as Greg released her and went to the floor mats with Jimmy where Vivian was waiting for them. She had cum really hard when she felt Jimmy's tongue sliding up into her and she still hadn't totally recovered. It had been a long time since she had cum like that.
On shaky legs, Lily went over to where Evan was monitoring the video camera as Vivian sank down onto the mat on her back, her feet flat on the mat and wide apart, displaying her pussy with its bright red patch of hair above her parted lips.
"You okay?" Evan asked quietly when he felt his mother next to him, her body brushing against his.
"Yes, just in shock," Lily replied. "I wasn't expecting to...to..."
"Don't worry about it," Evan said as they watched Greg sink his thick cock into Vivian's pussy while Jimmy knelt over her chest and fed his cock into his mother's mouth.
After a couple of minutes, Greg and Jimmy traded places, Greg filling Vivian's mouth with his glistening cock, while Jimmy got down between her legs and began to eat her pussy. After a couple of minutes, Jimmy got up and fed his cock into his mother's pussy and began to fuck her while she continued to suck Greg's cock.
"It's pretty hot, isn't it?" Evan said to his mother, placing a hand on her shoulder and feeling her tremble as they watched Jimmy really fucking his mother, long hard strokes, jolting her body each time he slammed his cock into her.
"Her own son," Lily sighed, leaning against Evan, her large breast pressing against his side. "That could be you."
"I plan on it," Evan said with a chuckle, realizing his double entendre.
"Oh, yes, that's it," Greg gasped as he came, Vivian's throat already convulsing as she gulped down the first of his cum.
"Ahhh," Jimmy cried out, burying his cock as deep in his mother's pussy as he could as he came, his ass cheeks clenched together until he had dumped every drop of cum into her.
"Well, that was a nice start," Vivian said, pushing up onto her elbows, her feet still flat on the mat and spread wide apart, her gooey, cum-oozing pussy spread on display. "How was that?" she asked, smiling up at Evan, her eyes lingering on his rock-hard cock standing out in front of him.
"It looked great," Evan replied.
"Why don't you come find out for yourself?" Vivian suggested, holding out a hand towards him.
Lily just stared, her mouth hanging open as Vivian pulled Evan down onto the mat with her, her arms around his neck as she kissed him, a deep, noisy, wet kiss.
"I want to suck your cock," Vivian finally said when they broke their kiss, pushing and pulling on him until he was reversed on top of her.
Lily's legs were trembling as she watched Evan's cock disappear into Vivian's mouth, all the way, his balls resting on her eyes as her throat bulged with his obviously throbbing cock. She gasped when she saw Evan hook Vivian's legs beneath his arms and tilt her pussy up, looking up and locking his eyes with hers as he dragged his tongue through her cummy pussy and then sank it into her before gluing his mouth to her and beginning to eat her pussy.
"Looks like Vivian is going to enjoy him," Lily heard Greg's voice next to her at the same moment that she felt his hand on the small of her back, then sliding down to cup her ass cheek and gently massage it. "Why don't we watch from close up?" he suggested, taking her hand and drawing her down onto the mat next to Vivian and Evan in their 69.
As Lily went down on her knees next to Vivian and Evan, Evan looked up, meeting her eyes, his tongue sticking into Vivian's hole, then she gasped as Greg rolled her onto her back, lifting her legs onto his shoulders as he lowered his face to her pussy.
"Oh, god!" Lily moaned as her body was immediately wracked with an orgasm as Greg sucked on her pussy lips, stretching them, then drove his tongue into her as he slurped up her juices.
Evan couldn't have had a better view, the angle just right so that he could see Greg's tongue in his mother's pussy as he continued to eat Vivian's, Jimmy's cum long gone and now just the fresh taste of her juices bathing his tongue as she continued to milk his cock with her mouth and throat.
Lily was gasping for breath as Greg ate her pussy, cumming non-stop, her whole body on fire, when suddenly Jimmy knelt next to her head and stuck his cock into her open mouth. Lily didn't know what to do or what she wanted to do as she tasted Jimmy's cock, flavored with his mother's pussy. Lily could just make out Evan turning around and plunging his cock into Vivian's pussy when she felt Greg's mouth disappear from her pussy, only to be replaced by his cock.
Lily moaned as Greg's thick cock filled her pussy, Jimmy's sliding into her throat. She could hear Evan's cock sloshing in and out of Vivian's pussy as he fucked her and her own body was on fire as Greg continued to fill her pussy with his cock.
Lily lost herself and all sense of time until suddenly Jimmy's cock in her mouth erupted and cum began to pump onto her tongue. She was having a non-stop orgasm as Greg fucked her and she had to swallow and then swallow again to avoid choking as Jimmy finished cumming. She heard Evan groan just as she realized that she was actively sucking Jimmy off, getting the last of his cum, then felt Greg's cock thicken, then pulse deep in her pussy as he began to cum.
Evan felt a level of excitement that he had never experienced as he watched Greg's cock plunging in and out of his mother's pussy, her long pussy lips clinging to the shaft as he'd pull back as he himself continued to fuck Vivian's talented pussy. When he saw cum running from the corner of his mother's mouth around Jimmy's fat cock as he came, he lost it, blowing his load into Vivian's hungry pussy.
"My god, what an incredible pussy," Greg panted when he finally pulled his cock from Lily's pussy, which was gaping open, cum running from between her long pussy lips, her clit glistening and fat and appearing to throb.
"You certainly made a mess of it, didn't you," Vivian said, struggling to sit up. "God, you can really use that thing," she sighed, smiling at Evan.
Lily lay sprawled on her back, her legs akimbo, her pussy on fire, totally overcome.
"Let me help," Vivian said, suddenly swinging a leg across Lily's head as she mounted her, lowering her face to her cum-filled pussy at the same time that she dropped her own onto Lily's mouth.
Evan could not believe it when he saw his mother's preternaturally long tongue extend as his cum ran from Vivian's pussy, catching it and slurping it down, plunging deep into Vivian's pussy searching for the cum cocktail that filled her, sucking on her pussy lips and clit, then teasing her clit with the tip of her incredible tongue. Evan groaned when he felt his cock enveloped by a hot, wet mouth and looked down to see his cock buried in Jimmy's mouth.
"You've got a great cock," Jimmy said after he had quickly sucked Evan clean, though his cock remained rock-hard out in front of him.
"He certainly does," Vivian gasped. "My god, where did you ever learn to eat pussy like that?" she asked, leaning down to suck Lily's long pussy lips back into her mouth once again, stretching them out before plunging her tongue into her to drink at the fountain.
"Well, I personally like your interview style," Greg said, leaning over to kiss Lily after Vivian had climbed off of her.
"I...I...I never...I'm just an assistant," Lily gasped, struggling to push up onto her elbows, her eyes widening when she saw Evan squatting between her spread legs, his camera pointing directly at her pussy.
"Well, you're certainly the best assistant I've ever met," Greg said with a laugh, standing up and offering her a hand, helping her up.
"Well, personally, I enjoyed this tremendously," Vivian said. "You're both a treat. I hope we can do this again."
"That would be great," Evan said, smiling at the vivacious woman.
"I think that we've both still got a hole that needs some attention," Vivian said, putting her arm around Lily's waist.
"She never gets enough," Greg laughed. "Even with the two of us to try and satisfy her, she's always ready for more."
"Would you have me any other way?" Vivian asked.
"Not a chance," Greg replied. "And I would just love to enjoy you again," he said, leaning over and softly kissing Lily, one hand reaching down between her legs to drag between her pussy lips. "Just fabulous," he said, softly sucking on his fingers.
Lily was quiet as they drove home, not saying a word, going directly to her room when they arrived. Evan sighed, understanding but worried about his mother. He couldn't get the picture of her pussy getting plowed, then full of cum out of his head, so he pulled out the camera and pulled up the video on his monitor.
"Evan, we need to talk," Lily's voice at the door to his room said softly, just as the video got to the point where Greg was pulling his cock from Lily's pussy.
"Are you okay?" Evan asked, pausing the video right at that point with the head of Greg's cock just an inch from Lily's gaping, cum-filled pussy, then turning his seat to see his mother standing in the doorway in her house robe, one he personally liked, as it only came down to just below her ass, leaving her long, slender legs bare, one of her assets that he had always been free to appreciate.
"Yes," she replied, entering the room and staring at the monitor displaying her spread pussy and the head of Greg's cock, cum running from her hole. "Just embarrassed."
"Embarrassed! Why?" Evan asked. "You've got nothing to be embarrassed about."
"Doing that, fucking total strangers in front of my son," Lily replied.
"I don't care if you are my mother," Evan said. "You are smokin' hot. Watching you was the hottest thing I've ever seen. I've never been hornier. Besides, you're single. You're entitled to do whatever you want."
"Vivian certainly seemed to appreciate it," Lily said.
"Vivian is a blast," Evan said, a big smile on his face. "I absolutely love her attitude and she's also a really good fuck. I'd enjoy doing her again."
"I didn't realize that you were so...experienced in these things," Lily said.
"What can I say?" Evan asked. "I love sex. It's my all-time favorite pastime. It's how I got the idea for this documentary."
"Just like your father," Lily sighed, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Set up your camera. Let's continue the interview," she said. "After tonight, there's nothing to hide."
"Where?" Evan asked.
"Here's fine," Lily replied, sitting on the bed facing him and crossing her legs Indian fashion, her hands in her lap to cover herself.
"Before we start," Evan said, "can I ask you something?"
"Well, I guess so," Lily replied with a laugh. "That is what you're going to do, isn't it, ask me questions?"
"This one is different," Evan replied. "It's about me."
"I see," Lily said. "Go ahead."
"What do you think, how do you feel, react when you've seen me...you know, with these women?" Evan asked.
"Oh! Uh, well, embarrassed, first of all," Lily replied. "It's very strange to me that my sex life should intersect with my son's."
"We both agree on that," Evan said.
"Other than that, well, proud comes to mind," Lily said, blushing. "As I've heard you told, you do have a very nice cock, even bigger than your father's, I think. You clearly are adept at using it, so a bit of pride."
"Anything else?" Evan asked.
"Surprise," Lily said, nodding her head. "At your incredible openness."
"How so?" Evan asked.
"Well, I was very surprised that you ate Vivian's pussy after her son had fucked her and cum in her," Lily replied.
"I can understand that," Evan said, nodding his head. "I don't have any problem with cum, mine or anyone else's."
"And you didn't seem the least bit bothered when Jimmy sucked your cock," Lily said.
"I wasn't," Evan replied. "A mouth on my cock is a mouth on my cock. Nothing else is relevant."
"That's what I mean," Lily said with a sigh. "You are so open and so innocent about it. Do you also, you know..."
"Suck cocks, fuck men in the ass, get fucked in the ass?" Evan finished his mother's question for her.
"Yes," Lily replied quietly, her cheeks coloring once again.
"Yes," Evan replied. "Does that bother you?"
"Yes, no, no," Lily finally settled on. "Go on, start your real interview."
"So, tell me about Bill," Evan said, picking up where they had left off.
"Bill!" Lily exclaimed, not expecting that. "Bill was your father's boss. He was only a few years older, but he was the boss. He and his wife, Irene, were very close friends of ours. We socialized together at least once a week and had dinner at our place or theirs at least once a week. Bill was a big guy, 6'4" and 250lbs, while Irene was this tiny thing, barely 5' tall."
"One night Bill came to dinner without Irene," Lily continued. "She had some meeting that she had to go to. We had dinner, drank a couple of bottles of wine as we usually did, then went to the living room for coffee and whiskys. At one point, your father and Bill started laughing, so hard that they had tears running down their cheeks. When I asked them what was so funny, your father told me it was because of something one of their friends had said on the golf course that weekend. When I asked what it was, your father blushed."
"I insisted on being told and he told me that Arnie had suggested that while we waited for our time to tee off, that we should have women sucking our cocks on their knees," Lily continued. "Well, I didn't see the humor in that and told them so. That's when Bill told me it was your father's response to the suggestion that had been so funny. Very sheepishly, your father told me that he had told them that he had already done that, with me."
"Oh, wow," Evan reacted, laughing. "Was that true?"
"Well, yes," Lily admitted, laughing. "Your father loved to play golf and got me to learn so that we could do it together. One day as we were getting ready to tee off, he asked me to suck his cock first. We were in our sex crazy phase, so the idea wasn't that out of line. So I looked around and didn't see anyone and then got on my knees and sucked his cock, right there on the tee. After that, whenever we'd play golf and there was an opportunity, I'd suck his cock on the tee."
"I might need to take up golf," Evan said.
"I think you're doing quite well enough without golf," Lily said, laughing, now relaxing a bit.
"So, about Bill," Evan suggested.
"Well, I could not believe that your father had told anyone about that," Lily continued. "It was personal, between us, or so I had thought. Then Bill told me that your father had also told them that nobody in the world could suck cock like me."
"Really?!" Evan exclaimed.
"Oh, I was ready to blow up and good," Lily said, shaking her head as she remembered. "Then Bill added that nobody had challenged your father's claim, that they had all absolutely believed him. I was stunned. I asked him why he would say such a thing and he told me that to see me was to see living sex. I didn't know whether to be outraged or complimented and he realized that, because he explained that they all, the golfing buddies, all thought that your father was the luckiest of them because he had me and they all thought that I was the sexiest woman that they had ever met."
"I was flabbergasted," Lily said. "I mean, on the one hand, I'm being paid a compliment by a friend, a man I like, whose wife is my friend, and on the other hand, I'm angry because your father is discussing our sex lives with other people."
"So, what happened?" Evan asked.
"Bill told me that he'd give anything to see the world's best blowjob," Lily replied, laughing. "I thought he was joking and laughed and asked him whose cock I had to suck to prove it. When he told me his, but that he'd settle for watching me suck your father's, I realized that it wasn't a joke. Then your father said that I should suck both of their cocks."
"Was he serious?" Evan asked.
"That's what I asked," Lily replied. "I was blown away when he said why not, what's some fooling around between good friends. I was really confused, but I just knew that it all had to be a joke, so I decided to call his bluff and told him to whip it out. And he did! I almost died. Bill was laughing and your father was standing there with his cock in his hand."
"And you..." Even prompted.
"Sucked his cock," Lily admitted, blushing and bringing her hands to her face, which afforded Evan an open view of her spread pussy. He could see how wet she was, see her long pussy lips glistening with their wetness.
"What was that like?" Evan asked as she lowered her hands to her lap again, unaware of the show she had just given her son.
"Embarrassing," Lily laughed. "Very embarrassing. I had never had sex in front of anyone but the guy I was with."
"Did it turn you on at all?" Evan asked, fascinated to learn about his mother.
"Actually, yes, it did," Lily admitted. "Bill was sitting there cheering us on and I had always been totally addicted to sucking your father's cock anyway. I just kept getting wetter and wetter as I sucked him. When he finally came, I did, too, which wasn't all that unusual. I often came when I sucked his cock when he'd cum in my mouth, but this was in front of Bill. My body betrayed me in a way, didn't care about the situation, just reacted."
"Then what happened?" Evan asked.
"Well, I finished sucking your father off," Lily answered. "I was on my knees in front of him trying to swallow the last of his cum when your father asked Bill if he was convinced that I gave the best blowjob in the world. Bill said that it certainly looked like it, but that there was really only one way to tell."
"I'll never forget your father's words," Lily said. "He said 'be my guest' and stepped away and Bill was standing in front of me in a flash, pulling his cock out. And he had a big cock, bigger than your father's, bigger even than yours," she added, smiling at the look of surprise on his face.
"And did you suck his cock?" Evan asked.
"I don't know why I thought it, but I was so angry that I thought I'd teach your father a lesson and just do it, figuring that he expected me to refuse anyway. He didn't say a word, just sat there real close and watched. Bill's cock was so big. I'd never even seen one that big, much less sucked one. My mouth hurt. I couldn't take that much of it in my mouth, it was so big. I could take your father's whole cock, something he really liked."
"Who doesn't?" Evan snorted, laughing.
"It seemed to take forever, then Bill was cumming," Lily continued. "I had no idea that a man could cum so much. I just kept swallowing and swallowing until finally he was done. He was really breathing hard, but so was I. He told me that it had been the most incredible blowjob he had ever had. I couldn't understand how. I hadn't really been able to do much, he was so big, but I wasn't going to argue."
"Then your father told him that he was welcome to come by anytime for another one, that he was sure that I'd enjoy it, too," Lily said.
"No way!" Evan gasped.
"I was just furious," Lily continued, leaning forward, one hand on a knee, the other bunched into a fist that she shook at Evan. "I wanted to kill him. As soon as Bill left, I started to let him have it, but he grabbed me and kissed me, really kissed me. He had to be able to taste Bill's cum in my mouth. He told me that I was the hottest, sexiest woman he had ever known, that watching me suck Bill's cock had really turned him on. I just didn't know what to say. I could see that he really meant it and I wasn't sure what that meant. I didn't get any sleep that night. Your father was insatiable."
"I found out a couple of days later when your father came home from work and Bill was with him what he meant," Lily continued. "Your father told me that Bill was just stopping by long enough to get his cock sucked, that he had to get home to Irene so that they could go to a dinner party. I couldn't believe it. I asked him if he really stopped by just so I could suck his cock and he said yes, thanks, that he appreciated it, pulling his cock out just like that in the foyer."
"Just like that?" Evan asked.
"Just like that," Lily agreed, nodding her head.
"And you..." Evan asked.
"I got on my knees and sucked his cock," Lily declared, a defiant look on her face, her fists on her knees, her pussy spread wide open for Evan to see, her long pussy lips glistening with wetness. "If your father didn't care, then neither did I. You need to understand, I was practically addicted to sucking cock, your father's in particular, but all of the guys I'd been with before him, too. It turns me on so much that I often cum when the cock cums in my mouth. And Bill had a cock, a really big cock, and he came buckets."
"So I sucked his cock," Lily said, shrugging, then leaning back on her hands, not aware of the incredible view of her open pussy that she was giving Evan and the camera. "It was easier the second time and didn't take as long. I think he was in a hurry and tried to cum as opposed to making it last as long as possible the way he did the first time."
"Again, as soon as Bill left, your father was kissing me, really kissing me," Lily continued. "I thought it was strange, but it also turned me on. When Bill dropped by a couple of days later for the same reason, I didn't even think twice about it."
"A few days after that, we were supposed to go to Bill and Irene's for dinner. I was a little nervous, worried that Irene would be upset if she knew that I had been sucking Bill's cock. It was totally normal and I relaxed. When we went to their living room for coffee and whiskys after dinner, Irene told me that she understood that I had been sucking Bill's cock."
"I must have turned as pale as a ghost," Lily said with a laugh, leaning forward, but placing her hands on her knees, her pussy still totally exposed, "because Irene was holding me, her hands on my arms, telling me that it was okay, that she didn't mind, just that she was surprised that I'd do such a thing."
"She explained that she had enjoyed watching other women suck Bill's cock for years, that it turned her on and saved her the trouble, that she preferred to just fuck him because he was so big. She told me not to worry about it, to do it as often as I liked, that she'd even like to watch if I wouldn't mind."
"Well, I was blown away. In a million years I would never have imagined Irene being like that," Lily said.
"I imagine she felt the same way about you," Evan observed, licking his lips as he tried not to be too obvious about staring at his mother's spread pussy.
"Probably," Lily agreed.
"Did you suck Bill's cock right there in front of her?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Lily replied, nodding, "and then she asked me if I minded if she sucked your father's cock. I hadn't seen that coming and I was shocked, but what could I say? So I watched Irene suck your father's cock. She was so tiny that his cock seemed even bigger than it was, though he wasn't in Bill's league. Irene had no trouble taking him all the way into her mouth and she smacked her lips when she finally finished sucking him off and sat back."
"The next day Irene came to visit me," Lily continued, leaning back on her hands once again. "She was worried that I was upset. We talked, for hours, and she told me how they had been swinging for several years, told me all about it. I had never really thought about such things, didn't realize that such a world, a lifestyle existed. I remember how my head was spinning as I tried to absorb everything that she told me, that night and for the next few days, until they came over to have dinner with us."
"What happened?" Evan asked.
"As soon as they arrived, Irene suggested that she and I suck your father's and Bill's cock to get things started, that they could eat our pussies for dessert," Lily replied, laughing. "Well, after they ate our pussies, of course, they just had to fuck us, taking turns, changing back and forth. We must have fucked the whole night away. After that, we fucked several times a week."
"And you were okay with that?" Evan asked.
"I loved it," Lily admitted. "Everything about it turned me on, watching your father eat Irene's pussy, fuck her, fuck her ass, knowing that he was watching me suck Bill's cock and watching while Bill fucked me. The first time he fucked me in the ass, I thought I was going to split in two. It took several times before I was comfortable with such a large cock in my ass. I used to cum like crazy when he'd fuck me with that big cock of his."
"Earlier this evening, you ate Vivian's pussy after I had fucked her, came in her, filled her with cum," Evan said, turning to his computer and quickly finding that spot in the video and running it, stopping it on a frame that showed his mother's face, her preternaturally long tongue sticking out, half of it inside Vivian's pussy, cum already thickly coating it. "When did you start having sex with women?"
"My god!" Lily gasped, shivering as she watched herself, her hands going between her legs and pressing against her pussy as Evan let the video run, watching with her as she ate Vivian's pussy until it was sparkling pink.
"That's about as hot as it gets," Evan said, turning to look at his mother.
"Suddenly, it's very hot in here," Lily said, her eyes darting around wildly.
"Would you like to stop now, pick this up later?" Evan asked.
"Maybe that's a good idea," Lily agreed, getting to her feet and turning to leave, then stopping and turning back to Evan. "Thank you for listening to me," she said. "I know it must be strange hearing about your father like this, about me. I appreciate more than you can know that you aren't judging me harshly," she said, leaning down and softly kissing him, the tip of her tongue just teasing his lips as she broke away and stood up and left.
"Wow!" Evan breathed when she left, grabbing his rock-hard cock in his shorts.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Well, hello, stranger," Lily greeted Evan when he showed up for dinner a couple of days later. "I've barely seen you the past couple of days."
"I've been busting my butt getting the short proof ready for Channel 23," Evan explained.
"How is it going?" Lily asked.
"They loved it, totally freaked out," Evan replied, grinning at the look of surprise, then happiness on her face.
"Oh, Evan, that's wonderful," Lily cried out, rushing around the table to hug him, her big breasts mashing against him. "Tell me about it," she insisted, pulling up a seat next to him.
"Well, it was the president, the director of programming, and the owner of the station," Evan explained. "I was pretty nervous. The director of programming and the president, I've met them before, talked with them. They're pretty cool. But I had never met the owner of Channel 23. She made me nervous."
"She?" Lily asked.
"She, Mrs. Hanson, maybe early 50s, 5'8", 140lbs, short, iron-grey hair, deep blue eyes, probably a small B-cup," Evan said automatically.
"Do you always see women like that?" Lily asked.
"Pretty much, though I see a lot more than that," Evan admitted. "But I always notice."
"Just for curiosity's sake, how would you describe me?" Lily asked.
"That's easy," Evan replied, smiling. "Let's see, 6', 150lbs, black hair, light-green eyes, large D-cup, big suckable nipples, long juicy pussy lips."
"Evan!" Lily exclaimed, sputtering, her cheeks flushing as she felt a wetness between her legs.
"Did I get something wrong?" Evan asked, laughing.
"No, but I've never been summed up quite so succinctly," Lily replied, "and I certainly never expected to hear my son describe me quite like that."
"So I ran the short proof for them," Evan continued. "The programming director kept screaming that we'd win some sort of an Emmy, the president's face was bright red, but the owner was the one that surprised me. She was as cool as a cucumber, didn't show a thing, just watched it."
"When it finished, she asked me what my plans were for going forward and I explained that I would continue to find people of the proper lifestyle to interview and film in action," Evan explained. "Then she really blew me away. She asked me about my assistant."
"I'm in the presentation?" Lily asked, gasping, her eyes wide.
"Yes," Evan answered. "I'll show it to you in a minute. She asked me how I found you and I told her that I'd known you for a long time. Then she said that you were stunning, that it was your sexuality that charged the whole thing."
"No way!" Lily gasped.
"She told me to continue, but to also think of it in terms of doing a monthly one-hour episode," Evan said.
"Evan!" Lily gasped. "That's wonderful!"
"And she wants to meet you," he said.
"She wants to meet me?" Lily asked, looking confused. "Why?"
"I have no idea and I didn't ask," Evan replied. "Is that a problem?"
"No, of course not," Lily replied. "Though it's one thing to do this, experience this, but then it's quite another when I realize that people are going to be seeing it. That might be embarrassing."
"Here, let me show you," Evan said, leading the way to his bedroom where he pulled the proof up onto the screen and pressed Play.
"Evan, I had no idea that you were so talented," Lily said when the 10-minute short had finished. "I am absolutely impressed."
"And you don't mind that you're included in some of the shots?" Evan asked.
"Not the way that you've done it, no," Lily replied. "My face isn't ever really totally visible and anyone that would recognize me from the rest, well..." she laughed. "When am I going to meet her?" Lily asked.
"She's invited us to dinner at her place tomorrow evening," Evan replied.
"Her place?" Lily asked.
"She has the penthouse at The Excelsior," Evan said.
"My god!" Lily gasped. "That's worth millions."
"More like tens of millions," Evan said. "The penthouse is the top two floors and it's the tallest building in town."
"Do you need to prepare?" Lily asked.
"I don't know what to prepare," Evan replied. "She's seen the short. I'll take the laptop so that I can show her raw video if she wants to see it. Besides, I made an appointment for an interview tonight."
"For the documentary?" Lily asked.
"Yes," Evan replied. "You want to come?"
"Yes," Lily replied with a smile.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Oh, hi," the pimply-faced young man said who answered the door. "You Evan?"
"That's right," Evan replied. "This is my assistant, Lily."
"Nice," the young man said. "I'm Nate. Come on in."
Lily took an apprehensive breath, looking around at the poor, dilapidated neighborhood before entering behind Evan. Inside it wasn't much better, with worn, even broken furniture and a general run-down look.
"This is Cindy," he said, introducing a skinny young girl with tiny breasts and braces on her teeth. "That's Henry," he said, introducing the other person in the room, a huge black man, bulging muscles. "You want something to drink?" Nate asked. "We don't have much."
"Is there a store nearby?" Evan asked.
"Just down the block," Cindy replied in a thick southern drawl.
"Why don't I go down to the store and get something to drink for all of us," Evan suggested. "Interviewing is thirsty work."
"I'll go," Cindy said.
They endured some inane chit-chat until Cindy returned with a couple of six packs of beer and a bottle of Wild Turkey.
"It's my favorite," Cindy explained, putting the bag down on the table and extracting the bottle of Wild Turkey and opening it and taking a big gulp from it before holding it out to anyone who wanted some.
Nate gulped some Wild Turkey, while the rest opted for beers.
"Before we start, I need you to fill out some release forms," Evan explained.
"What now?" Nate asked when they had all filled in and signed the forms.
"Where shall we do this?" Evan asked, looking around. "I need space to set up a tripod with the video camera."
"Why don't we do it in our bedroom?" Cindy drawled. "We are going to fuck, aren't we?"
"That sounds good," Evan replied.
"Come on," Cindy said, grabbing the bottle of Wild Turkey and leading the way.
Evan and Lily exchanged eyebrow-raised looks as they followed the others down a dark, dingy hallway to a stuffy bedroom with a single bed that sagged in the middle. There was just enough room for Evan to set up his camera.
"Should we undress now?" Cindy asked.
"That's entirely up to you," Evan replied. "Obviously, it's not necessary for the interview part of the process, though I'd imagine people would pay closer attention if you were naked."
"You're not going to undress?" Cindy asked as she and the others stripped.
"Just making sure the camera is ready," Evan replied, pulling his shirt off, then dropping his pants.
"Oh, you've got a nice cock," Cindy said with a smile.
"Why, thank you," Evan replied as he looked at the skinny young girl standing in front of him tugging on her big conical nipples, which was pretty much what her breasts were. She had fat outer pussy lips.
Lily had hesitated to undress, not being comfortable in any way, but took a deep breath and pulled her dress off over her head when she saw that Evan was naked.
"Man, that is some stuff," Henry said, nodding appreciatively when he saw Lily's naked body.
"I could say the same," Lily replied nervously, staring at his huge black cock, her eyes widening when she saw Nate's cock, much bigger than she would have expected; not thick, but long, wishing her body wouldn't betray her as she felt her large, dark nipples screwing themselves into hard knots on the ends of her big breasts.
"Incredible tits," Cindy said, surprising Lily when she reached out and grabbed them. "You've got great nipples, too," she added, squeezing them between her thumbs and forefingers before releasing them.
"Why don't you sit together and we'll get started?" Evan suggested.
Lily looked around for somewhere to sit, but there was nothing but the floor and she didn't feel like sitting naked on this particular floor.
"Here, baby, you sit with me," Henry said, reaching out and taking one of Lily's hands and pulling her onto the bed to sit next to him, with Cindy on the other side and Nate on the other side of her.
"Why don't you start out by introducing yourselves, first names, age, educational and/or professional backgrounds," Evan suggested, seeing how uncomfortable his mother was as Henry had his arm around her waist, holding her close, one breast mashed up against his side, her big, hard nipple pressing into him.
"I'm Nate. I'm 24. I finished high school. I work at a car wash."
"I'm Cindy. I'm 23. I've almost got my GED. I'm a waitress."
"I'm Henry. I'm 28. I take care of this and that."
"And we're here to talk about your sex life," Evan said. "Are you married?"
"Nope," Nate said. "Me and Cindy've been together for a few years, though."
"Do you have an exclusive relationship? Are you monogamous?" Evan asked.
"If you mean do we fuck other people, the answer is yes," Cindy replied.
"And no jealousy issues?" Evan asked.
"No, I like watching Cindy fuck," Nate said, grinning, "especially the black guys."
"Do you also fuck other women, Nate?" Evan asked.
"Sometimes," Nate replied, fidgeting. "Mostly girls don't think I'm that interesting."
"Does it bother you when Nate fucks other girls, Cindy?" Evan asked.
"No, it's not important," Cindy replied. "Fucking's fucking. Everyone should fuck everyone. People would be nicer if they were all fucking each other."
"That's an interesting attitude," Evan said, smiling. "Have you always fucked other guys since you've been with Nate?"
"No, not at first," Cindy replied. "We'd just fuck like rabbits all the time, the two of us. Nate can fuck forever."
"What changed?" Evan asked.
"I was waiting on a table," Cindy explained. "It was Henry," she said, reaching and squeezing his thigh. "He left me a dollar tip on a breakfast that only cost $2.25. Nobody ever leaves a whole dollar for a tip. I really appreciated it and he asked me what kind of service he'd get in the future. I told him if he tipped like that, he could have anything he wanted. He asked me if that would include me as his dessert. I'd never been with a black guy before. I thought about getting a dollar tip all the time. We could always use the extra money. And I really do love to fuck. So I said yes."
"Henry was waiting for me when I finished work," Cindy continued in her slow drawl. "I had told him what time I finished. When I brought him back here, Nate was wondering what was going on. I told him about the tip and that I was going to fuck him because he promised to tip me a dollar every time. Nate was cool with it. He doesn't make much money."
"So Henry spent the night. I never had so much sex in my life and I loved it. I didn't realize that it could be like that. And his cock is so big! God, I love big cocks, especially big black cocks. They're special, taste different, too."
"What was that night like for you, Nate?" Evan asked, his eyes widening when he saw Henry turn and lean over to capture one of his mother's big, dark nipples in his mouth, her mouth and eyes opening in surprise.
"Well, it was weird," Nate replied. "I mean, suddenly showing up with this black guy. I don't have anything against black people, but it was different. Then she told me that she was going to fuck him. I thought that was pretty strange. When she told me why she was going to fuck him, well, that made more sense. I mean, we always struggle to get by, you know."
"So, they fucked, all night," Nate continued. "I could tell that she really liked it. He's got a really big cock, you know."
"Oh!" Lily gasped as Henry moved to her other breast, bringing his hands into play as he filled them with her big breasts.
"Henry, you behave!" Cindy said, laughing as she slapped his thigh. "We're doing the interview now. We get to fuck after."
Lily's cheeks were flushed and Evan could make out teeth marks on her breasts around her big, hard nipples.
"What was that whole experience like for you, Henry?" Evan asked, seeing his mother's sigh of relief when she heard the question.
"Well, I like that diner, been eatin' there for a long time," Henry explained. "It's a good place to meet some of the girls I run, you know, square away accounts each day. Usually it's old white broads with big asses waiting on the tables. They're okay, but nothing to look at, you know? So suddenly here's this skinny little white chick with almost no tits, mousy brown hair, little button nose. Nobody's ever going to notice her. But I did."
"She was a good waitress, to start. Didn't have to ask me to repeat anything, asked the right questions and got the order, fast. Didn't waste any time, because it's always real busy at breakfast and they each have a lot of tables to cover, yet she was friendly, honestly friendly. I liked that. I know what the service industry is, that people live for their tips, so I left her a dollar. No big deal to me, but it was to her."
"I felt bad that someone should be so grateful for so little, you know? I was mostly joshing her when I said what I did. I mean, I run a string of girls, you know, so I'm always joshing with 'em. But then she said yes. Well, I'm no fool. I thought it might be cool to fuck a skinny little white chick with no tits. Who knows. So I did."
"You weren't concerned with Nate?" Evan asked.
"Why should I be?" Henry asked. "He never said nothing, just watched. He definitely got off on it. There's a lot of white guys out there that like to see their ladies with a big black cock, you know? So I started dropping by every once in a while to fuck her."
"How did you feel about that, Cindy?" Evan asked.
"Great!" Cindy replied with a laugh. "I was in love with that big black cock of his. And Nate would fuck me like crazy for days after."
"You never tried to get Cindy to work for you, Henry, in your string?" Evan asked. "She'd make more money, wouldn't she?"
"Probably," Henry agreed, "but Cindy's special. She's the kind of pussy that has to be free. She could never pretend. She enjoys it too much. I started sending people that were cool to eat at the diner in her station, told them that they had to tip a dollar. I figured that I'd help her that way."
"What did you think of that, Cindy?" Evan asked.
"Well, I loved it," Cindy replied with a laugh. "Suddenly I had all these black guys coming in, leaving me dollar tips. The other waitresses didn't really like it, but I am a good waitress and they know it. Besides, I always help them with their side work."
"They'd have breakfast and leave their dollar tip," Cindy explained. "Then they'd ask me if I'd mind if they came in to eat more often. I figured it was Henry's doing and thought it was pretty funny, so I'd invite them to discuss it here. They'd come over and we'd fuck."
"How did you feel about that, Nate, more black guys coming over to fuck Cindy?" Evan asked.
"Yeah, well, it was sort of weird, you know?" Nate replied. "But, I mean, it was also pretty hot, you know? I really get off watching her. So I didn't really mind. We'd always fuck like crazy after."
"And it's continued like that ever since?" Evan asked.
"Well, pretty much," Cindy replied. "I mean, guys still come over and fuck me, sometimes more than one of them at once."
"How often does that happen?" Evan asked.
"You know, most nights," Cindy replied, smiling.
"You mean most nights more than one black guy is coming over to fuck you?" Evan asked.
"No, not more than one guy every night," Cindy corrected. "That only happens once or twice a week. The other nights it's usually just one guy."
"And Nate just watches this each night?" Evan asked.
"Well, not exactly," Cindy said. "Rodney, he was one of the first ones after Henry, one night Rodney had just fucked me really good. I was full of his cum and Nate had been watching from real close, the way he did. Rodney told him that he wasn't taking proper care of me, that he should be eating my pussy after someone fucked me."
"How did Nate react to that?" Evan asked.
"He ate my pussy," Cindy said. "Nate loves eating my pussy."
"Is that so, Nate?" Evan asked.
"Yeah," Nate replied, smiling. "Cindy's got a really juicy pussy."
"And you don't mind eating her pussy when it's full of someone else's cum?" Evan asked.
"No, it just tastes a bit different for a bit, then it just tastes like her," Nate replied.
"Is that all you do, eat Cindy's pussy after someone else fucks her and then cums in her?" Evan asked.
"Well, Rodney, he started wanting me to suck his cock clean after he'd fuck Cindy," Nate said.
"How did you feel about that?" Evan asked.
"It was weird," Nate replied, shrugging, "but okay. I got used to it."
"Anything else?" Evan asked.
"Then he started wanting me to suck his cock when he'd start to cum," Nate replied.
"How did you like that?" Evan asked.
"Oh, I liked that," Nate replied with a laugh. "It was weird, but I like the feeling of a cock in my mouth when it's cumming."
"Anything else?" Evan asked.
"One time Rodney came over with a few friends," Nate said.
"This Rodney seems to push the boundaries," Evan said.
"Yeah, he likes to try new things, that's for sure," Nate agreed. "Only three of them could fuck Cindy at once, so Rodney had me suck one guy and he fucked me in the ass. That way the five of them always had someplace to put their cocks."
"And you enjoyed that?" Evan asked.
"Not a whole lot, not at first," Nate replied. "But I could take it, especially if it meant that Cindy had a good time. After a while, it was no big deal. Guys still come over most nights and fuck Cindy, sometimes they fuck me, too. It's all good."
"How do you feel about that, Cindy?" Evan asked. "Nate with other men?"
"I don't mind," Cindy replied. "He never takes a cock from me. He's real sweet that way."
"Do you ever do anything with other women?" Evan asked.
"Sometimes," Cindy replied, "but we don't get too many women visiting except sometimes one of Henry's girls. Their pussies are always fun to eat because they've usually just turned a trick and are full of cum."
"You like being with other women?" Evan asked.
"Sure," Cindy replied. "Pussy's nice, especially if it's fresh fucked and full of cum."
"Well, that's it for my questions unless you can think of something that I should be asking," Evan said.
"Does that mean we can fuck now?" Cindy asked, smiling.
"Sure," Evan replied. "Why don't the three of you do your thing?" he suggested.
"Will you fuck me, too?" Cindy asked. "I don't fuck too many white guys and you've got a really nice cock."
"I wouldn't miss it," Evan assured her.
Cindy crawled on top of Henry with a laugh, inhaling his cock while at the same time planting her pussy on his mouth. Lily just stayed where she was, kneeling on one side of them, while Nate knelt on the other side, watching.
"You might want to watch this," Henry said, flipping Cindy onto her back and pressing her skinny legs up towards her head, crossing her ankles behind her head, totally exposing her fat pussy which parted to reveal a tiny clit and delicate pussy inner lips.
"Oh!" Lily gasped when she saw Henry's huge black cock spread Cindy's pussy and then disappear into her.
"Looks good, doesn't it?" Henry asked, grinning at Lily as he pumped his cock in and out of Cindy's pussy, his black pole quickly picking up a sheen from Cindy's wet pussy while Cindy gasped, pinching and pulling on her own nipples while Henry fucked her.
"Come on down here and watch it from up close," Henry suggested, gently pulling on Lily's arm.
Lily felt herself flush as she knelt down on her elbows, her face next to Cindy's hip like Nate was doing on the other side as Henry's huge black cock continued to sluice in and out of her juicy pussy a mere six to eight inches away, her ass and pussy pointing directly at the camera.
Evan suppressed a groan when he saw his mother's pussy, her long pussy lips spreading apart to reveal the wet, pink interior, her large clit glistening.
"You like that?" Henry asked, pulling his cock from Cindy's now-gaping pussy and turning to offer it to Nate who immediately wrapped his lips around it and sucked. "That excite you?" he asked, slamming his cock back into Cindy's pussy.
"It's so big," Lily whispered, unable to tear her eyes from Cindy's pussy as Henry continued to drill her with his big black cock.
"All the ladies like Henry's cock," Henry said with a laugh, pulling it once again from Cindy's pussy, this time turning towards Lily and sticking it in her face.
"Oh!" Lily gasped, opening her mouth just enough for Henry to push his cock in.
Lily felt her pussy flood with juices as Henry's cock filled her mouth, the tangy taste of Cindy's pussy covering it, then it was gone and she was blinking her eyes as she watched it disappear back into Cindy's pussy.
"Yeah, Cindy's got one sweet pussy," Henry said as he continued to fuck the skinny girl. "You ready for a pussy full of cum?" he asked a minute or so later.
"You know I am," Cindy panted, her eyes shining as she watched Henry's big black cock sluicing her hole.
"Get close now," Henry said, panting for breath, one hand on Lily's head. "You want to see this."
Lily knew what was coming as she watched with bated breath, then sharply inhaled when she saw the cum seeping from around Henry's big black cock as it pulsed, only the head still in Cindy's pussy.
"You like that?" Henry asked, gasping for breath as he continued to cum.
"Yes," Lily replied breathlessly, her eyes wide.
"Here's some for you," Henry said, pulling his still-spurting cock from Cindy's gaping pussy and turning towards Lily, a shot of cum lacing across the bridge of her nose and cheek before he was able to stick it in her mouth which had been open in surprise.
Lily moaned, feeling herself cum as she tasted Henry's cock, Cindy's pussy all over it and his hot, thick cum pulsing onto her tongue. Evan thought that he would cum, his cock bobbing in front of him as he watched his mother sucking Henry's big black cock, her throat convulsing each time she swallowed until finally she leaned back, gasping for breath as she licked her lips, her eyes wild with lust.
"Yeah, you suck cock real good," Henry said, gently pushing Lily over onto her back and crawling between her legs. "I'll bet your pussy is going to feel real fine, too," he said as he lifted her legs over his shoulders and reached down to drag his still-hard cock up and down between Lily's spread pussy lips before sinking it into her, a long moan coming from Lily's mouth as he filled her pussy.
Evan climbed up onto the bed, replacing Nate who had been eating Cindy's pussy, and jammed his cock into her well-fucked pussy, her skinny legs wrapping around his waist as he furiously fucked her while he tried to watch his mother getting fucked by Henry at the same time.
Lily thought that she was going to pass out as Henry fucked her, her pussy on fire and orgasm after orgasm shooting through her body each time he filled her pussy once again with his huge black cock. She was vaguely aware of Evan fucking Cindy right next to her, so all-consuming was the experience of Henry's cock.
"My girls would make a shitload of money if they had your pussy," Henry panted as he continued to fuck Lily. "Your pussy knows its stuff."
Evan couldn't take it anymore. He was already so worked up, now fucking Cindy and watching his mother, he lost it and began to fill Cindy's pussy.
"Fill that girl up," Henry said with a laugh when he noticed. "Make it nice and tasty for Nate. I'll get this one ready for him, too," he said, grunting and leaning back, just the head of his cock still in Lily's pussy, her long pussy lips wrapped around the shaft of his cock, cum seeping from around his cock and running down towards her starred rosebud before he finally leaned back with a sigh of relief, Lily's pussy gaping open and a river of cum running from her before Nate somehow showed up and glued his mouth to her pussy, causing her to moan as he slurped up the cum-cocktail filling her.
"Oh, stop, stop," Lily gasped, pushing up onto her elbows and trying to push Nate's face away from her over-sensitized pussy. "Oh! Evan!" she gasped when she looked up and saw her son on his knees, the head of Henry's cock in his mouth.
"Yeah, nice party," Henry said as Evan sat back, smiling wanly at his mother's open-mouth, astonished expression. "But I need to go check on my girls. They misbehave when I'm not around," he said, climbing off the bed and picking up his clothes and leaving the room.
"Well, that was fun," Cindy drawled. "Did you get everything that you needed?"
"We certainly did," Evan replied with a laugh. "We got everything we needed and then some."
"Well, thanks for the Wild Turkey and the beer," Cindy said, smiling. "And for the nice fuck."
"Here, you two should do something special," Evan said, counting out five 20s after he had dressed and handing it to her.
"Hey, thanks!" Cindy said, her eyes lighting up. "$100! You can come fuck me whenever you want, even if you are white."
"I'll keep that in mind," Evan said, realizing that his mother was okay when he saw her suppress the smile that he saw momentarily start to appear as she finished dressing.
Once again, Lily was silent as they drove home, heading to her bedroom as soon as they got there. Evan heard her shower running as he dealt with his gear, then undressed to take a shower. He was just reaching for his towel to wrap around himself when Lily appeared in his doorway, a towel wrapped around her still-wet body, her long black hair piled up high on her head.
"Oh, I'm sorry," Lily said, her eyes on his cock.
"That's okay," Evan said, wrapping the towel around himself. "It's not like you haven't seen it."
"Tonight, towards the end, you were sucking Henry's cock," Lily said, nervously not finding a place to put her hands.
"Yeah," Evan agreed, smiling. "Big cock, too."
"It was very big," Lily said, laughing nervously. "But why did you do it?"
"Why not?" Evan replied, shrugging his shoulders. "It looked like it might be interesting. Besides, he had just fucked you, cum in you."
"What does that have to do with it?" Lily asked.
"I was curious what you tasted like," Evan said, looking right into her eyes.
"What I tast..." Lily gasped, staring at him.
"You tasted good, too," Evan said as he slipped past his speechless mother and went to the shower.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"How do I look?" Lily asked Evan nervously the next evening.
"You look great," Evan replied. "Very professional," he added, taking in the beige skirt that came down to just a few inches above her knees and the light-green blouse. "Are you wearing a bra?" he asked.
"Yes," Lily replied, blushing. "It's The Excelsior. I didn't want to embarrass myself."
"I didn't think you even owned one," Evan said.
"I bought it this morning," Lily replied. "Do you think I should not wear it?"
"I'm a man," Evan laughed. "I think that bras should be illegal, especially when you've got such spectacular breasts like those."
"Evan! I am your moth...I guess I can't really use that anymore, can I?" Lily asked, laughing.
"No, I don't think so," Evan agreed, grinning.
"Should I try it with no bra?" Lily asked.
"Can't hurt," Evan replied. "You can always put it back on."
Evan was surprised when his mother hesitated, then just unbuttoned her blouse right in front of him, shrugging it off and handing it to him while she worked the front clasp and released it, shrugging out of it, her large breasts jiggling and swaying as she did so.
"Like you said, you've seen them before," Lily said, smiling at him as she took her blouse from him and put it back on.
"Much better," Evan said, smiling. "But I'm very prejudiced."
"I haven't forgotten your big suckable nipples remark," Lily said, laughing at the surprised look on his face. "Did you think I could ever forget something like that, especially from my own son?"
"Well, they are and you look great," Evan said.
"Chinos, huh?" Lily said, taking in his cargo pants.
"Well, it is The Excelsior, after all," Evan replied with a laugh.
Liveried staff greeted them as they pulled up to the huge entrance portico at The Excelsior. When Evan identified himself and explained that they were guests of Mrs. Hanson, he was told that they were expected and were led to an elevator in one corner, away from the two which were centered in the lobby.
"This is Mrs. Hanson's private elevator," the man explained as they entered the incredibly plush elevator car with carved oak paneling and brass fittings. There were plushly covered benches around three of the walls for sitting. "It will take us 45 seconds to get to the 102nd floor."
Evan smiled at the look on his mother's face when she heard that, surprised at how smooth the acceleration was as he watched the floor level LED change more and more rapidly until it got to the 90th floor where it started to slow, finally stopping without any perceptible feeling.
"Evan," the iron-haired, blue-eyed woman greeted them as the doors opened. "And you must be Lily."
"I am," Lily replied as she stepped off the elevator. "Thank you for inviting me, Mrs. Hanson."
"Nonsense," the woman said. "It's Norma. I'm not that much older than you."
"Norma," Lily said, smiling, liking her.
"Well, young man," Norma said, "I see that you brought your equipment with you."
"I didn't know what you might want to see, Mrs. Hanson," Evan replied. "So I just covered all of my bases."
"Do you have any idea how hard it is to find young people these days with such an attitude?" Norma asked Lily. "And talented, too. You're the talk of the senior staff and the object of much whispering amongst the rest of the staff."
"Who is?" Lily asked. "Not me?"
"Both of you," Norma replied with a laugh. "Everyone is just dying to see the final product now, me included. Come, let's have some champagne and see the sunset. It should be any minute now."
They took an elevator from the foyer up to the roof where they were treated to a breathtaking view of the city and the whole countryside. There were only a couple of inches between the sun's disk and the horizon, soft colors starting to appear.
The entire rooftop was enclosed in a 5' glass wall with enough spaces between the panels to allow airflow. There was an infinity-edge swimming pool, heated, Norma informed them, a small changing cabana that contained a full bath and shower, chaise lounges and chairs, and a thatched area set back from the pool where a person could be out of the sun. There was a full bar beneath the thatched area.
There was a servant waiting with two wine buckets containing bottles of champagne and a silver basin full of crushed ice into which three champagne flutes had been inserted upside down.
"I hope you enjoy champagne," Norma said as the servant opened the first bottle, a Roederer Cristal Rose, and poured the three flutes.
"I'm going to make an odd toast and paraphrase you, Evan," Norma said, raising her glass. "To non-vanilla sex," she said, clinking her glass against theirs and laughing at the astonished looks on their faces. "I may be old and rich, but I'm not dead," Norma said. "The way you're presenting your story is intriguing. It's going to make people want to know more, even if the very idea is anathema to them."
They sat down and watched the sunset, saying nothing, the servant appearing to fill their glasses whenever they went below half full. By the time the sun had finally set, the last stray streamers of green light fading to black, they were halfway through the second bottle of champagne.
"Sunset and sunrise are my favorite times of the day," Norma said, breaking the silence as she stood up. "They both inspire, excite, and stimulate me."
"I've always found them relaxing," Lily said.
"That, too," Norma agreed. "Shall we have dinner now?" she asked, leading the way back to the elevator.
Dinner was served on a square table on one of the balconies, which, like the rooftop, had only a 5' tall glass wall separating it from space. It was almost like it wasn't there and very disconcerting if you got too close to it.
"I hope that you like seafood," Norma said as three white-gloved servers appeared and served them each a small bowl of beluga caviar on a plate in perfect synchronicity, from the left side. A depression had been pressed into the caviar where a raw hummingbird's egg had been placed, the bowl surrounded by assorted crackers and small pieces of various breads. A small ivory spoon was sticking out of the caviar.
"This is beautiful," Lily said.
"Tasty, too," Evan added as he rolled a spoonful of the precious eggs in his mouth, feeling them burst, their flavor exploding and saturating his taste buds to gently fade with sublime softness.
"I admit I love the stuff," Norma said, piling a cracker high and taking the whole thing in one big gulp.
"But I'm curious about you, Lily, which is why I invited you," Norma said as the caviar appetizer dishes and utensils were cleared, again by three servers, simultaneously from the right side. "How did you come to be involved in Evan's project?"
"Oh!" Lily laughed, having thought about this a lot, knowing that the question was bound to come up. "I had seen a couple of Evan's short pieces. I was at the university to see his newest one and got to meet him. When I mentioned that it would be interesting to see how his creative process works, he told me that he was going to be starting a new project and that he might need an assistant. I told him that I had the free time and would be flattered to help. When he told me that he didn't know if he'd be able to pay anything, I told him that it didn't matter."
The three servers showed up again, simultaneously serving the three of them from the left side, a larger plate with a golden-brown crabcake in the middle, surrounded by a group of three large braised sea scallops in the shell, a group of a half dozen escargots, and then a group of three large grilled shrimp. Small dishes of various sauces were placed before each of them, again from the left and with perfect synchronicity. It was the most amazing service.
Evan was amazed at his mother's creativity, smiling to himself. Norma was nothing like the Mrs. Hanson that he had met previously. Mrs. Hanson had seemed as tough as nails, whereas Norma, she was all too human.
"Excuse me for asking, but I figure I can get away with it," Norma said, "but why did you consider such an obviously older assistant when you could have probably had your pick of any of the co-eds in the media program at university. After all, you are known."
"Actually, I thought it was a good idea," Evan replied, thinking quickly on his feet, as it were. "I knew it was a pretty crazy idea, the project, and a young girl without that much life experience might be overwhelmed, or distracted. I thought that Lily had more life experience. When I talked to her a few weeks later, I realized that she'd probably be a good fit, if she could handle the project."
"What did you think when you learned about what the project was all about?" Norma asked.
"Well, I was surprised," Lily replied, laughing. "I thought to myself, what am I getting myself into. But I figured the assistant to the director would be a safe job."
"And did it turn out to be that way," Norma asked, "safe?"
"Not quite what I had imagined," Lily replied, laughing.
"What about you, Evan?" Norma asked as the course's dishes were whisked away, from the right, simultaneously, by three servers at once. "Had you planned on also starring in your project besides doing the interviews?"
"Yes," Evan replied. "I knew it would come up."
"And you didn't mind that," Norma said.
"No," Evan replied. "It's just a perk, though it's a good one."
"Did you realize that Lily would get drawn into participating as she has?" Norma asked.
"I didn't really have any idea exactly how Lily was going to fit in, to tell the truth," Evan replied. "I knew that I needed an assistant, to help me keep things organized, to deal with the stuff that I don't need to deal with so that I can concentrate of the footage, putting it together. I knew that anything was possible, but I also knew that she was an adult and could probably handle herself. I also knew that I could deal with anything that appeared unpleasant."
The next course was then served, a pair of lobster tails in the shell, already cut into bite-sized pieces with small ramekins of clarified butter, mayonnaise, and Dijon mustard for dipping. As before, there were three servers and everything was served from the left, simultaneously.
"This is a delicious meal, Norma," Lily said, "and I've never seen such service in my life."
"The Queen of England gets this kind of service at official banquets," Norma said. "I thought that by always doing it for any and all meals, that would make a nice social comment and be my private joke. You're the first people that I've ever told that."
"I'll never repeat it," Lily laughed. "It is funny, the Queen of England needs a state banquet to get the same service that you get for breakfast, lunch, and dinner."
"Isn't it rich?" Norma asked, laughing with Lily. "You have no idea how delightful it is to meet someone who understands my arcane sense of humor. I've always been a bit off the wall in that way. It's one of the reasons that I like your project."
"Well, it's Evan's project," Lily corrected.
"It's a great project," Norma said. "I love it. But I'm telling you that what's going to make it a huge success is you."
"Me!" Lily said, her eyes wide. "Why me?"
"Because you exude the most incredible sexuality I've ever seen in a person," Norma replied evenly. "And there's a quality of innocence that's completely missing from any of the people you've interviewed that I've seen."
"Oh my!" Lily gasped.
"I agree," Evan said.
"Come, let's go have coffee and cognac in the pool," Norma suggested when they had finished their dessert, a single ball of the most exquisite green tea ice cream drizzled with Japanese wildflower honey and a shard of raspberry-infused dark chocolate, Norma explained. "The green tea itself is grown at this monastery up in the mountains in central Japan. I buy their entire crop, donate to their temple, and have it turned into ice cream."
"It's cool the way it just melts away, the ice cream and the flavor," Evan said.
"Join me?" Norma asked when they got back up to the roof and were standing by the pool.
"Oh!" Lily gasped as Norma reached behind herself and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the ground, leaving her naked.
"And I thought that we already had dessert," Evan said, chuckling as he pulled his shirt off, then let his chinos drop to the floor, along with his boxer shorts, his big cock dangling in front of him.
"It looks even better in real life," Norma said, blatantly staring at Evan's cock. "And you and I have something in common," she said, staring at Lily's pussy as her skirt slid to the ground.
"What...oh! Oh!" Lily said, now taking a better look at Norma.
She was a lithe woman, her B-cup breasts firm with little sag and small pale nipples. Her pussy was shaved and she had long pussy lips hanging down, perhaps longer than Lily's, and a fat clit that bulged at the top.
"I was always embarrassed by them," Norma said, seeing where Lily's eyes were, "until I learned how good they made me feel when someone was sucking on them."
"So was I," Lily replied, looking up from Norma's pussy.
"Come," Norma said, walking into the pool.
"Oh, the temperature is perfect," Lily sighed as the three of them stood together, the water up to Lily's waist and Norma's ribcage.
"Thank you, Charles," Norma said when one of the servants appeared with a large silver tray and set it down on a towel next to the pool. His expression never changed as he knelt down and handed each of them a cup of coffee, then began to pour snifters of Louis XIII cognac while Norma explained that the coffee came from a farm that she owned in the Kona region on the Big Island of Hawaii.
"I've never tasted such rich coffee," Lily sighed. "Other coffee will never taste good again," she sighed wistfully, taking another swallow."
"I'll see to it that you're never without," Norma laughed. "It's the least I can do for such a compliment."
"Tell me, Evan, what rating do you envision when your project is finished? The teaser you showed us made me think it could be anything from R to XXX," Norma asked.
"I guess that's a call that you or someone else is going to have to make," Evan replied. "I can edit it for any outcome that you want."
"What about an R version for our regular network, Channel 23, and a full-on XXX version for our pay cable Channel 69?" Norma asked.
"I could do that," Evan replied. "I could even use the exact same footage, which would save a lot of time. I'd just have to go through and blur the parts that don't comply with an R rating."
"How much more work would that make?" Norma asked.
"A lot," Evan replied frankly. "Editing takes the most time, but if I have to go frame by frame and do spot blurring, that could take three, four times as much time."
"Thank you, Charles," Norma said, handing him her coffee cup and accepting the snifter of cognac that he had just warmed over a candle.
"The documentary that you're doing, it's an hour long?" Norma asked as Charles handed Lily and Evan snifters of cognac.
"Well, 50 minutes," Evan replied. "I was told that I had to allow 10 minutes of the hour for hardwired commitments like advertising."
"And how many interviews do you think you'll have in that 50 minutes?" Norma asked.
"To give the subject any depth, probably 4, 5 at the most," Evan replied. "It could even be 3, depending upon the circumstances. I don't want it to be skimpy on dialogue just to show a lot of sex. I'd rather the sex that gets included be germane to the interview itself, which is what the documentary is all about, how the people think about their lifestyle, how they got there. Otherwise, it's just another cheap porn video."
"Please, join me," Norma said, draining her snifter and placing it on the tray that had been left poolside for just that purpose, followed by those of Evan and Lily.
Evan couldn't help staring at Norma's pussy lips hanging down between her thighs as she walked out of the pool in front of him, leading them to a large, super king-sized mattress that had a terrycloth cover that was pressed up against the glass wall separating them from space, several various-sized pillows strewn on it.
"Champagne, please," Norma called out before lowering herself onto the mattress and patting it. "Come, join me," she said.
Evan joined her, stretching out next to her and leaning on one of the pillows, Lily following, kneeling down next to him.
"It's been a long time since I've had the pleasure of playing hostess to such a young man," Norma said, reaching out and wrapping a hand around the shaft of Evan's cock.
"Your style is impeccable," Evan said, smiling at her.
"Even if I'm 52?" Norma asked with a smile as she slowly jacked his big cock.
"That's irrelevant," Evan replied. "I've never been able to tell a woman's age by her pussy or the way she sucked my cock."
"I must tell you," Norma said, "that I have other reasons for wanting you to do your documentary. You see, years ago, my late husband introduced me to swinging," she said, leaning over and taking Evan's big cock into her mouth.
Lily knelt next to her son, flabbergasted at Norma's admission, watching as the older woman went down on Evan, not stopping until her nose was pressing against his belly, his entire cock filling her mouth and throat, then bobbed up and down on him a few times, face fucking herself, taking his entire cock into her mouth each time.
"My god, what a wonderful cock," Norma gasped when she came up for air, her eyes bright as she licked her lips. "Have I shocked you?" she asked, looking at Evan and then Lily.
"Well, not too many women have been able to do that to me," Evan admitted, impressed with the older woman.
"Somehow, I don't think that that's what she meant, Evan," Lily said, watching as Norma probed the slit of her son's cock with the tip of her pointy tongue, then softly sucked on the head of his cock.
"Since he passed several years ago, I pulled back, lost without him," Norma explained. "And then your little project showed up and awakened the fires that had been smoldering inside of me. Ever since I saw your teaser the other day, I've just been dying to do this," she said, going down on him once again.
"One of the reasons that I was willing to be Evan's assistant after learning about what the project was really about is because my husband also introduced me to swinging years ago," Lily said as she watched Norma sucking her son's cock. "It brought back such sweet memories."
"Is that why you actively participate with the people that you're interviewing?" Norma asked, looking up from Evan's cock.
"Oh, gosh, no," Lily laughed. "I had no thoughts or intentions of doing anything of the sort. I was even uncomfortable with undressing, but that really wasn't an option, it turned out. The people we were interviewing found it uncomfortable to be performing for us if we were dressed. Suddenly, I'd find myself part of things."
"Were you sorry?" Norma asked, getting to her knees, her hand still wrapped around the shaft of Evan's big cock. "Did you regret it afterwards?" she asked, moving up so that she was straddling his hips, holding his cock against her pussy, her long pussy lips wrapping around the shaft as she slid back and forth, rubbing her pussy along the shaft of his cock.
"I was embarrassed more than anything," Lily said, drawing in her breath sharply as she watched Norma place Evan's cock at the entrance to her pussy and sink down onto it with a big sigh.
"God, that feels so good," Norma said as she began to rock her hips back and forth, fucking Evan, her long pussy lips dragging along the shaft of his cock which quickly picked up a sheen from her pussy.
"I worried about what Evan would think of a woman my age, his assistant, allowing herself to be used by total strangers," Lily said.
"And what did you think about it, Evan?" Norma asked as she continued to fuck him.
"I thought it was great," Evan replied, grinning. "She's so beautiful, so incredibly sexy. I thought her maturity added a lot to the authenticity of what was happening."
"It certainly added a huge sexual charge to the situation," Norma said. "Here, join me," she said to Lily, smiling as she reached over and took her hand. "You can use his tongue," she said, gently encouraging her to straddle Evan's face, her knees on either side of his ears, her pussy spread open above his face, her long pussy lips hanging down and spreading apart to reveal her bright pink interior, glistening wetly.
Lily felt her face flush as she allowed Norma to position her kneeling over her son's face. Evan thought he would cum, not the least because of Norma's talented pussy massaging his cock. Seeing his mother's pussy spread open in front of his face turned him on incredibly.
Lily gasped when she felt her son's hands on her bare legs, sliding up to cup her ass. Looking down, she met his eyes, then moaned when she felt his tongue sliding between her spread pussy lips, cumming when she felt it slip up into her as he glued his mouth to her pussy and drank as she came uncontrollably.
Evan's head was spinning as he ate his mother's delicious pussy. He had never tasted anything like it and he couldn't believe how her juices flowed, bathing his tongue in their syrupy muskiness. He could feel her trembling as he cupped her ass cheeks and sucked on her big, fat clit, her body spasming as her orgasm ripped through her.
"Oh!" Lily gasped when she felt Norma's arms wrap around her from behind, her hands finding her big breasts, her fingers pinching and pulling on her large, hard nipples as her son continued to eat her pussy.
Evan felt a momentary panic of loss as Norma pulled Lily off of his face as she fell over on top of Lily next to him in a 69. Lily gasped when she felt Norma's tongue in her pussy, staring at her now-gaping pussy right in front of her face.
Evan watched in fascination as his mother's preternaturally long tongue extended from her mouth to flick Norma's fat clit, then slid down and into her. He heard Norma moan as he watched his mother begin to eat her pussy, sucking on her long pussy lips, slurping up her juices as they flowed, both of them mewling in delight as they feasted on each other's pussies.
Lily lost herself eating Norma's pussy, her own pussy continuing to spasm in orgasm as Norma's talented tongue continued to wind her up as she feasted. She was startled when she felt Evan kneel behind her and saw his cock appear over her face, disappearing into Norma's pussy.
Lily had seen her son fuck, but never from such a vantage point and never from so close up. His balls literally dragged across her forehead as his big cock slid in and out of Norma's pussy, her long pussy lips clinging to the shaft.
Evan groaned when he felt his mother's tongue touching the shaft of his cock as she resumed licking Norma's pussy while he fucked her, licking her clit, trying to suck on her long pussy lips, but unavoidably also coming into contact with his cock. It was all too much and before he could even give a warning, his balls exploded, cum spewing into Norma's pussy.
Lily realized what was happening when her tongue encountered her son's cum leaking from around the shaft of his cock in Norma's pussy. Gasping as she realized that he was cumming, she was totally unprepared when he suddenly pulled his spurting cock from Norma's pussy, cum spraying, and dropped it into her open mouth. She moaned as her son's cock filled her mouth, the taste of Norma's pussy all over him as his cum pulsed into her mouth.
Evan groaned when he felt his mother's lips wrap around his cock as he continued to pump cum, filling her mouth as she sucked on him, his balls resting on the bridge of her nose while she milked his cock with her mouth and throat. Reluctantly, Evan pulled his cock from his mother's mouth when he knew that there was no more cum coming, Lily looking up at him wide-eyed, blinking her eyes as she continued to swallow, cum cocktail from Norma's pussy dripping onto her mouth.
"Oh, oh, oh, yes!" Norma cried out when she felt Lily's mouth on her pussy.
Evan watched, still in shock, as his mother's prehensile tongue jabbed into Norma's pussy, slurping the cum as she feasted, not stopping until Norma finally rolled off of her onto her back, holding her pussy.
"My, god, I don't remember the last time I was had like that," she laughed, finally rolling over and crawling to Lily and looking down at her wide-eyed face. "I've never experienced such a wicked tongue," she said, leaning down and kissing her, a kiss which evolved and deepened as they sucked each other's tongues.
"And you, young man," Norma said when she broke their kiss, looking up to see Evan's cock dangling in her face, "at your age, you should be able to do that again."
"As many times as you'd like," Evan said.
"Charles, champagne," Norma called out. "I have never tasted a more delicious pussy," she said as they toasted each other when Charles brought their glasses.
"Goes perfectly with this champagne," Evan said, gulping his glass down, still blown away by the fact that his mother had sucked him off and swallowed his load of cum."
"Well, this is certainly an evening full of unexpected events," Lily said, still stunned that she had sucked her son's cock, and even more stunned by how much she had enjoyed it, cumming while she sucked him off.
"I do hope that you're not too shocked, or disappointed in me," Norma said.
"I am totally shocked," Lily said, laughing, finally able to look at Evan. "But I am not in the least bit disappointed," she added, blushing when she realized that she was also referring to sucking her son's cock.
"I'd like us to be friends," Norma said. "There something about you that I like, very much, and not just your delicious pussy," she added with a laugh, "or your wicked tongue."
"I...I'd like that," Lily said, smiling. "It would be good to have someone that I could talk to, especially about non-vanilla things."
"Maybe you'll even share Evan with me from time to time," Norma suggested.
"I have no hold on Evan," Lily replied. "I'm his assistant. He's free to do what he likes with whomever he likes and doesn't have to inform me or seek my permission."
"Even better," Norma said. "We can have fun sharing him from time to time, then."
"That sounds like my kind of a party," Evan said, sitting between them, an arm around each of their waists, his mother's big breast mashed up against his side. "Especially if it means that I get to eat your pussy and fuck you."
"I'm twice your age and then some," Norma laughed. "Wouldn't you rather be doing that with girls your own age?"
"Only if they can suck and fuck as well as you," Evan replied. "I don't hold anyone's age against them, as long as they're legal."
"Is he always so gallant?" Norma asked.
"So far, yes," Lily replied, squirming when she felt Evan's hand slide down to cup and massage her ass cheek, feeling her pussy get even wetter.
"Shall we play some more?" Norma asked, wrapping her hand around Evan's cock. "I'm just dying to see this gorgeous cock in your pussy."
"Oh! Uh, why don't you just indulge yourself?" Lily suggested, feeling panic in the pit of her stomach, still feeling discomfited because she had sucked her son off.
"Don't be silly," Norma said. "If we're going to be friends, well, friends share. Besides, I want to see Evan's cock wrapped up in your pussy lips," she added, gently reaching over and pushing Lily onto her back and pushing her legs apart, lowering her face to drag her tongue through Lily's long pussy lips, tasting how wet she was. "So delicious," she sighed, lifting her face from her pussy.
Lily's whole body was trembling as Norma moved from between her legs to kneel above her head, grasping her ankles as Even lifted her legs when he replaced her between his mother's spread thighs. With her knees next to her ears, Lily could easily see her son's tongue as he slowly dragged it between her pussy lips, his eyes locked on hers as he captured her big fat clit between his lips and softly sucked while teasing it with the tip of his tongue, causing her to moan as she came.
Lily was gasping as she watched her son's tongue stabbing into her pussy, deep into her as he slurped at the juices that were running from her hole. Her whole body spasmed when he captured her long pussy lips between his lips and teeth, gently stretching them until she moaned, then releasing them to snap back, unfurled, spreading wide to reveal the fountain of juices overflowing.
Moving to his knees, his thighs pressed up against his mother's ass, Evan gently slapped her pussy with his cock, causing her to gasp. Laying his cock between her spread pussy lips, Evan used one hand to wrap them around the shaft of his cock as he slowly slid his cock back and forth between them, sliding up over her big fat clit each time, his cock quickly picking up a sheen from the pussy juices now flowing from her hole down towards her rosebud.
Lily could only stare in morbid fascination as the head of her son's cock slid back and forth between her pussy lips, driving her crazy each time it slid over her hypersensitized clit, his cock seeming huge to her, pre-cum dribbling from the slit. Her eyes went wide in shock when she felt him press the head of his cock into her, her whole body exploding in orgasm as inch by inch his cock disappeared into her pussy until he had filled her.
"Oh, that looks so good," Norma sighed as she watched Evan's cock disappear into his mother's pussy.
"It looked just the same when it was you," Evan panted, feeling his cock throbbing deep in his mother's pussy as she clamped down on him, squeezing him.
Lily was beside herself as she watched her son start to fuck her, his big cock audibly sluicing in and out of her sopping pussy as he fucked her, his thumb on her clit tripping her into one orgasm after another. When Norma moved to straddle her face, lowering her pussy towards her, Lily wrapped her hands around Norma's thighs and pulled her down so that she could fasten her mouth on her dripping pussy, drinking her up and eating her pussy in a frenzy as Evan continued to fuck her.
Evan was in a rapture as he felt his mother's velvet pussy grip his cock, hot, wet warmth enveloping him as he fucked her, incredible sensations rippling through his body as he fucked her, wanting to make it last forever. When Norma leaned over and began to suck on Lily's big fat clit, then the junction of his cock and her pussy, he almost lost it, exerting all of his effort to continue fucking her. Finally, though, he could take it no more and he groaned as his balls exploded, cum gushing painfully from his cock into his mother's pussy.
Norma could taste what was happening and reaching up and pulled Evan's spurting cock from his mother's pussy and inhaled it, gulping down his hot, thick cum as he continued to empty his balls into her mouth, the exquisite taste of Lily's pussy coating his cock. When she had finally sucked him off and gotten every erg of cum that she could, she attacked Lily's pussy, slurping up the cum cocktail that filled her juicy pussy.
"My god!" Lily gasped when Norma finally rolled off of her, her own mouth and chin shining with Norma's pussy juices, her legs akimbo, her pussy tingling and throbbing.
"I'd have thought that you'd be used to Evan's cock by now," Norma said, sitting crosslegged, her own long pussy lips splayed open, revealing the pink interior of her pussy.
"I don't know that it's possible to get used to it," Lily said, gulping breaths red-faced.
"That was some display," Norma said, smiling at Evan as she reached out to cup his still-hard cock and balls in her hands.
"She has an inspirational pussy," Evan replied with a smile as his mother finally looked at him, blushing. "I doubt that I'll ever get tired of eating or fucking it."
"It's times like these that I wish I had a cock," Norma said with a laugh, pushing Evan over onto his back and straddling him, guiding his cock to her pussy and lowering herself onto him.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Once again, Lily was silent as they drove home, not saying a word, so Evan just let her be, knowing that she had things to work out in her head. He sat down at the computer to do some work while waiting for his mother to finish her shower, a towel wrapped around his waist. When he heard the shower stop, he waited a couple of minutes, then got to his feet, almost colliding with his mother in the doorway to his room.
"Oh!" Lily said, regaining her footing after the surprise of almost running into her son, a hairbrush in her hand that she was pulling through her long, wet hair, her house robe loosely cinched, revealing a lot of her large breasts. "I'm sorry."
"It's okay," Evan said, bending over to pick up his towel that had come loose, wrapping it around his waist, but not before noticing his mother's eyes riveted to his cock.
"You want to take your shower?" Lily asked. "I thought we might talk."
"The shower can wait," Evan replied, standing aside to let his mother enter. "You want to continue the interview?" he asked, deliberately giving her an out.
"That might be a good idea," Lily replied after a pause, sitting down on the edge of his bed and continuing to brush out her long, wet hair.
Quickly setting up his camera on its tripod, Evan sat in his chair facing his mother with the camera between them.
"So you and your husband regularly got together with Bill and Janice to fuck after that?" Evan asked, picking up where they had left off the last time.
"Yes," Lily replied, blushing.
"How did you feel about it?" Evan asked.
"I had mixed feelings at first, but then I realized that I really enjoyed it, fucking Bill in front of Adam, seeing him fuck Janice," Lily replied.
"Did you ever have any sexual interaction with Janice?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Lily replied with a big sigh, putting her hairbrush down and leaning back on her hands, her house robe pulling up just enough to completely expose her naked pussy to her son's gaze. "One night Bill was fucking me and Adam was fucking Janice next to me, just we were facing in opposite directions. They both came, in us. The next thing I knew, Janice was on top of me and her pussy had cum running from it onto my mouth and chin."
"I was shocked and must have opened my mouth in surprise, because then it was running into my mouth," Lily continued. "At the same time, I felt my pussy covered with a mouth and a tongue sliding into me and knew that it was Janice. I just let myself go and started licking and sucking on her pussy, drinking up all of the juices that filled her, were flowing from her."
"Did you like it?" Evan asked.
"I don't think that I had ever cum so much or so hard in my life," Lily said, laughing as she remembered. "I remember being astonished at how delicious it was, how wonderful it felt to suck on her pussy. Adam and Bill went crazy, fucking both of us like madmen when we finished."
"And after that?" Evan asked, uncomfortably aware of how hard his cock was.
"After that, Janice and I always ate each other's pussy, especially if we could beat the guys to it after they had cum," Lily replied.
"They didn't mind eating your pussies when they were full of cum?" Evan asked. "Did they also suck each other, fuck each other?"
"Bill certainly didn't mind," Lily replied, "and Adam had been eating my pussy after he came in me for a few years. I never saw him hesitate to eat my pussy or Janice's when it was full of cum, no matter who had put it there. One time Adam was fucking me doggie while I was in a 69 with Bill. He almost freaked out when Bill just grabbed his cock and sucked on it, finishing him off before eating my pussy clean. Janice convinced him that he had to suck Bill's cock, that she'd do it with him."
"I remember how less than enthusiastic he was," Lily sighed, once again leaning back on her hands, one foot up on the edge of the bed totally exposing her pussy, her long pussy lips glistening with moisture from her pussy. "But Janice encouraged him and he did it, even to the point of taking Bill's cock into his mouth once he had started cumming."
"How did you feel about that?" Evan asked, unable to tear his eyes from his mother's exposed pussy.
"I actually came watching him," Lily confessed. "I couldn't believe how erotic it was. He told me that it wasn't really his thing, but he continued to do it when pressed, finally getting to the point where he not only didn't mind, but he began to enjoy it. He didn't put up much resistance to getting fucked in the ass. He had fucked me in the ass plenty of times, and Janice, so he knew how much we enjoyed it. He was determined and he let Bill be the first. Bill had experience and made sure that it was a good first experience. Adam actually told me that he had enjoyed it. After that, it didn't matter what happened, it was all good."
"And after that?" Evan asked.
"After that, Bill and Janice began introducing us to their friends," Lily replied. "We'd meet new people and fuck them. We were having a great time, crazy in love and lust with each other. And then the accident happened," she said, her face falling as she remembered. "I thought my world had ended. The love and lust of my life was gone. Only our young son remained."
"Did you stop swinging?" Evan asked.
"Without Adam, I just had no desire," Lily explained. "It was doing it with him that made it so much fun. I focused on raising my son, poured all of my love into him.
"And now?" Evan asked, getting to his feet and going to stand next to his mother as she sat on the bed, taking care not to block the camera, his towel tenting as his rock-hard cock stuck out.
"And now I don't know," Lily said, staring at her son's tented towel around his waist, her eyes widening when Evan released it and let it fall to the floor, his cock sticking in her face. "Now I'm fucking strangers again, sucking my own son's cock, letting him eat my pussy and fuck me," she said, wrapping a hand around the shaft of his cock and opening her mouth. "And I'm afraid that I like it, a lot," she said as she wrapped her lips around his cock as she took it into her mouth, not stopping until her nose was pressed up against his stomach and his big cock was bulging in her throat.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Good morning, everyone," Gene, the programming director said. "I've called this meeting at Mrs. Hanson's request. Mrs. Hanson?"
"Good morning and thank you all for joining us," Norma said, standing up, dressed in a beige skirt that came down to just above her knees with a white blouse. "I've made some decisions regarding our new documentary that Evan is creating," she said, smiling and nodding at Evan. "The short proof that we've all seen I thought was just wonderful, full of promise. I am 100% behind this. I want to plan on one episode per month that will run for an hour. It needs to be R-rated for our general Channel 23. I am also going to ask Evan to create an X-rated version for our cable Channel 69. We will use the Channel 23 soft version to get people to sign up for our Channel 69 hard-core version. I want to see 3 different situations or interviews for each episode. Further, I want you to come up with some sort of a contest whereby our viewers on Channel 69 can submit a request to be in the program."
"Evan, I love the format that you've come up with, but I want you to make sure that both you and Lily interact sexually with the people that you're interviewing. I imagine that you won't mind that."
"Not in the least, Mrs. Hanson," Evan replied with a grin.
"I also want to see interaction between you and Lily on each episode," Norma added. "Will that be a problem?"
"Not as far as I can tell," Evan replied.
"Lucky bastard," Gene said to general laughter. "That Lily is unbelievably hot, sexy. Just thinking about her gives me a..."
"She seems to have that effect on everyone," Norma said, smiling as everyone laughed. "And I agree, she is incredibly sexy. As good as Evan's work is, it is Lily that takes this whole thing over the top and makes it work. I want you to double the advertising rate for this program for Channel 23, triple for Channel 69."
"Mrs. Hanson, I'm not so sure that that is workable," Gene said.
"I guarantee that if you show our advertisers a preview, that they'll jump at the chance to advertise," Norma replied. "Evan, if you'll come to my office, we'll discuss your compensation package."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Well, you're home early," Lily said when Evan arrived.
"I had a meeting with Norma," Evan explained, bending down to kiss his mother, though instead of kissing her on the cheek the way he normally did, he softly kissed her on the mouth, his tongue teasing her lips until her own tongue extended to tease his.
"That must have been some meeting," Lily said, looking at him with wide eyes, surprised at the kiss and noticing the flavor of pussy.
"She gave me a 3-year contract for a 1-hour show per month, one R-rated version for Channel 23, the other X-rated for Channel 69," Evan explained. "I also got a raise, from $100,000 per show to $250,000."
"Evan!" Lily gasped. "That's $9,000,000."
"I know," Evan replied grinning. "She had me seal the deal by eating her pussy right there in her office."
"Well, I imagine that you enjoyed that," Lily said, shaking her head.
"Wouldn't you?" Evan asked, pleased to see her blush. "But there's more," he said, taking her hand. "I'll explain," he said, leading her to his bedroom and sitting her on his bed while he took his computer chair facing her. "Norma wants us to both interact with the people we're interviewing every time. She also wants us to interact with each other."
"What exactly does she mean by interact?" Lily asked, her cheeks flushing as she knew exactly what he meant.
"Exactly what you think it means," Evan replied, slipping from his chair to his knees in front of his mother, his hands on her bare knees.
"Oh!" Lily gasped as Evan gently pushed her knees apart to reveal her naked pussy beneath her short skirt.
"I told her that there's nothing I enjoy more than eating your pussy and fucking you," Evan said, seeing his mother's eyes open wide as he leaned forward and sucked her long pussy lips into his mouth, causing her to moan, them cum when his tongue slid into her. "You still want to be my assistant?" he asked, looking up at her as he licked his lips.
"Yes," she replied in a whisper.
"Then I'll stop now," he said, smiling at the confused look on her face. "I've got an interview scheduled for tonight."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Well, hello!" the beautiful black woman with full breasts who answered the door said when she saw Evan and Lily. "You're Evan?"
"Yes," Evan replied, "and this is my assistant, Lily."
"Please, come in," the woman said, standing aside. "I'm Tawnya. We spoke on the phone."
"You have a beautiful home," Lily said as they entered, impressed by the grand entrance, never having been in any of the homes in this particular upscale, gated community.
"Thank you," Tawnya said as she led them into the house. "This is my husband, Trey," she introduced a large black man, easily as tall as Evan, but heavier, mostly muscles, it appeared.
"So you're really doing a documentary on non-normal sexual relationships?" Trey asked as they all sat down on comfortable wicker chairs.
"Yes," Evan replied. "Are you okay with that?"
"I'm not ashamed of anything about our relationship," Trey replied. "And if your documentary will help others to understand that alternative sexual lifestyles aren't necessarily bad, then I'm all for it."
"Would you care for something to drink?" Tawnya asked.
"Thanks," Evan replied. "Whatever you're having."
"Where do you want to do this?" Trey asked, eyeing the camera bag.
"Wherever you'd be most comfortable," Evan replied.
"I guess here is okay," Trey replied as Tawnya returned with a bottle of wine and four glasses.
"I'll just set up my camera then," Evan said, "and Lily will give you releases to fill out and sign."
"This will work better if you're sitting next to each other," Evan explained when he had set up the camera. "We can keep the camera steady and not have to move back and forth."
"Okay, what now?" Trey asked after rearranging their seats so that he and Tawnya were sitting next to each other.
"Why don't you each introduce yourselves, first name only, age, educational and/or professional backgrounds, how long you've been married," Evan replied.
"Well, I'm Trey, 32 years old. I've got a doctorate in law and teach law at the local university, as well as being a partner in a law firm. We've been married for 9 years."
"I'm Tawnya and I'm 30. I have a master's degree in education and I work with handicapped children."
"And we're going to discuss your sex lives, is that right?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Tawnya replied, smoothing down her skirt.
"Would you describe your sexual relationship as normal?" Evan asked.
"For us, it is," Trey replied, "but I imagine most people would find it anything but normal."
"Do you have a monogamous relationship?" Evan asked.
"No," Trey replied.
"Was it ever monogamous?" Evan asked.
"At first, yes," Trey replied.
"What happened to change that?" Evan asked.
"Well, first of all, there's something that you need to understand," Tawnya said. "I had an extremely confused childhood and adolescence. I didn't really have any sexual experience before I met Trey when I was in college."
"Were you a virgin?" Evan asked.
"Yes, I was," Tawnya replied.
"You're clearly a very beautiful woman," Evan said. "I can't imagine that the boys weren't interested in you."
"Oh, they were," Tawnya said, laughing, "but I was afraid."
"Of what?" Evan asked.
"You see, I'm a hermaphrodite," Tawnya explained. "I was terrified of letting anyone know. I had to have special dispensation based upon letters from my doctor to be excused from physical education classes to hide it."
"Hermaphrodite?" Lily asked. "I'm not sure that I know what that means."
"That means that even though I appear female, I have the sexual organs of both a man and a woman," Tawnya explained, smiling wanly at the surprised expression on Lily's face.
"So you were afraid of being teased, made fun of?" Evan asked.
"Yes, very much so," Tawnya replied. "It's hard enough being black in our society. Being a sexual freak wouldn't have made life any easier for me."
"Yet you were able to start a relationship with Trey," Evan said. "How did that happen?"
"Well, I had my own set of issues," Trey said. "I was always the big sports star in high school with the requisite attention that that engenders. Girls were always throwing themselves at me. That's the way it is."
"And did you indulge yourself in the perks of sports stardom?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Trey replied. "If only to protect my own secret."
"What secret?" Evan asked.
"I was having my own identity crisis," Trey explained. "I didn't know whether I was gay or not."
"You liked men?" Evan asked.
"Yes, and women," Trey replied. "I just didn't know which one I preferred."
"How did you get together with Tawnya?" Evan asked.
"We met at a party," Trey replied. "I thought I had never seen a more beautiful woman. I couldn't stop staring at her. I managed to get an introduction and we talked. I asked her out, but she said no, though she did give me her phone number after I had practically begged her. I'd call her every couple, three days and we'd talk. I was always really pumped up after talking to her. I kept asking her out and she kept saying no."
"Why, Tawnya?" Evan asked.
"Well, Trey was and is beyond gorgeous to me," Tawnya replied, smiling and taking her husband's hand. "I had never met a man who came even close to interesting me the way Trey did. He was so polite, so respectful, always asking me about myself, my day. There was such a lack of ego that was refreshing compared to most of the guys who would try to hit on me."
"Most guys probably couldn't see past her big breasts," Trey said with a laugh.
"Well, I know what that's like," Lily said with a laugh.
"I was dying inside to meet a guy, have a boyfriend," Tawnya said, "but I was just so afraid of being rejected when they'd find out about me if things would progress normally."
"So, what happened?" Evan asked. "How did you finally get her to go out with you?"
"I just asked her why she wouldn't go out with me," Trey replied. "I could tell that she liked me, so I didn't get it. Most of the girls were just begging me to take them out."
"I finally got up the nerve to talk to him, to try to explain things," Tawnya said, shaking her head at the memory. "I was terrified that when he learned the truth, that he'd be disgusted and wouldn't want anything to do with me. I told him that it was so personal and so embarrassing, that I just didn't know how to talk about it."
"And I told her that nothing could be that bad," Trey said. "I assured her that I would listen and not judge her, that I'd try to understand. Clearly, I had no clue as to her problem."
"So you told him?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Tawnya replied, nodding her head and reaching for Trey's hand. "To this day, that was the hardest thing I've ever done. The only people who knew were my parents, grandparents, and my doctor."
"How did you react, Trey?" Evan asked.
"Well, I was shocked, to be sure," Trey replied, "but I was also curious. I had never heard of such a thing. I insisted that it didn't matter, that I still wanted to go out with her."
"That was the happiest day of my life up to that point," Tawnya said, smiling. "A date!"
"How did it go?" Evan asked.
"It was perfect," Tawnya replied. "We went to the fair and rode the rides, played the games, and ate the terrible, unhealthy food."
"Did you interact physically at all?" Evan asked.
"He was so sweet," Tawnya said. "He knew how nervous, how afraid I was. Other than gently touching my arm a few times, he didn't push me physically at all. When he took me home, we shook hands and he kissed me on my cheek. I cried all night."
"Why?" Evan asked.
"From happiness!" Tawnya replied. "If I had died then and there, I would have died happy. For the first time in my life, I had been able to forget that I was a freak for a few hours. I felt like a real, normal person."
"What happened after that?" Evan asked.
"Well, I asked her out again," Trey replied. "She was such good company. I know she looks beautiful, but she's also beautiful inside. She talked about how she wanted to work with handicapped children, to try to make a difference in their lives. She had such a sense of pure goodness that seemed to radiate from her."
"How did you make the transition to a more physical relationship?" Evan asked.
"Very slowly," Trey replied with a chuckle. "I think it was the third or fourth date that I finally got up the nerve to try to hold her hand. I don't know which of us was shaking more. The next date, I kissed her goodnight on the lips, just a friendly kiss, but it was a start."
"Soon we were kissing regularly, more and more passionately," Tawnya picked up. "I knew that I was falling in love with him but didn't know how to take that next step. Each night after he'd drop me off, I'd masturbate like crazy."
"I'm not sure how that works with a hermaphrodite," Evan said.
"Well, I'd play with my pussy, rub my clit, and also wank my cock," Tawnya said. "I used to cum all over myself."
"So, both sets of sexual organs are fully functional?" Evan asked.
"And then some," Tawnya replied with a laugh. "I think having both increases the intensity exponentially."
"How did things progress?" Evan asked.
"Well, I finally got up the nerve to touch her breasts," Trey chuckled. "I had really been wanting to do that."
"It was the most amazing feeling to have someone else touch my breasts," Tawnya said. "It made my pussy wet and my cock hard. We went canoeing one day and I wore a bikini top and shorts."
"Man, talk about a hard cock," Trey laughed. "Her bikini top didn't do too much to hide anything and all I could think about was getting my hands and my mouth on her breasts. She was in the front of the canoe and I almost tipped us over when she untied the top and just let it fall. I could only see her back, but it was still sexy as all hell."
"We pulled over on a sandbank to take a break and swim," Tawnya continued. "I thought that his eyes were going to pop out of his head when I turned around and he saw my breasts. I was so excited, my nipples were so hard that they hurt."
"I couldn't get my hands and mouth on them fast enough," Trey sighed. "Man, it was worth the wait, I'll tell you. But I wanted to see more and I told her so."
"I was terrified," Tawnya said. "Everything had been magical. I had loved every minute of being with him, but I was afraid that when he saw my cock, that the party would be over, that he'd be grossed out."
"So, you didn't know that Trey was having his own identity issues?" Evan asked.
"No," Tawnya replied. "He had never mentioned it."
"Your identity issues, were they strictly in your head or had you actually had male-male sexual experiences?" Evan asked.
"No, they weren't just in my head," Trey admitted. "I had sucked perhaps a couple of dozen different guys' cocks."
"And you enjoyed that?" Evan asked.
"Yeah," Trey replied. "I loved the way a cock felt in my mouth, especially when it was cumming."
"And anal sex?" Evan asked.
"Love it," Trey replied, "though I prefer being on the bottom when another man is involved."
"So, what happened?" Evan asked.
"I told her, I swore that it wouldn't affect anything," Trey replied. "I told her that I knew who she was as a person and that the rest was just details. I even offered to drop my baggies first."
"I almost choked," Tawnya laughed. "I had never seen a guy's cock, just my own, and I was curious if mine was normal."
"Why didn't you tell her that you liked cock?" Evan asked.
"I didn't want to drive her away," Trey confessed. "What if she thought it was disgusting?"
"So, what happened?" Evan asked.
"My heart was in my throat," Tawnya said. "This was the moment I had been dreading all my life. I was shaking like a leaf, but I agreed if we both did it at the same time."
"My cock was so hard, I thought it was going to break," Trey said. "I just had to see her pussy, taste her. It was driving me crazy. I didn't really even think about the other, that she also had a cock. I just couldn't picture it."
"So we both pushed our shorts down at the same time," Tawnya said. "My cock was hard, too, and my pussy was really wet. I couldn't believe how big his cock was, bigger than mine. Then I saw his eyes bugging out and almost lost it. I was afraid that he was disgusted."
"Man, I had no idea what to expect," Trey said, "so when I saw an incredible 8" cock, nice and thick, I was just blown away. If we hadn't talked about it, if I had had any doubts about her, I would have thought that I had been tricked by a tranny."
"I went from almost bursting into tears at the thought of having blown it to total disbelief," Tawnya said, shaking her head, a smile on her face. "Before I knew it, he was on his knees in front of me and my cock was in his mouth. It felt exquisite and I came almost immediately. I could not believe that he was sucking my cock, eating my cum. He didn't stop until he had gotten it all."
"Tawnya's got a cock that's just perfect for sucking," Trey said, smiling. "And when she cums, she cums. It's a huge load."
"What happened next?" Evan asked.
"My legs were trembling," Tawnya said. "We were standing on a sandbar in the middle of the river. Anyone could have come floating by. He was holding my cock and then I felt his tongue on my pussy, then in it, and I started cumming."
"I couldn't decide what I liked more," Trey said, "the taste of a mouthful of her cock's cum or her pussy's. She's got thick, chewable lips and a fat clit and she cums at the least provocation."
"What happened next?" Evan asked.
"I told him that I wanted to try and suck his cock," Tawnya said. "I'd dreamt for years about what it would be like to actually feel a cock in my mouth. I can just touch the tip of my cock with my tongue and had been masturbating for years, usually cumming on my tongue, shooting into my mouth. I really wanted to know what it felt like to have a cock in my mouth."
"Hell, I wasn't going to argue," Trey said with a laugh. "I told her not to worry about how she was doing it, just to do what felt good, that it most likely would feel good to me, too. My cock is just over 9", though not as thick as hers, so I figured that it wouldn't be too hard for her. So, there I was, standing on this sandbar in the middle of the river with Tawnya on her knees in front of me with my cock in her mouth. It was surreal and incredibly hot at the same time."
"I had never been so turned on in my life," Tawnya said. "Finally, I had a cock in my mouth and a big one at that. It felt so right, tasted so good. When he finally came, my jaw was sore, but I didn't care. I had a cock in my mouth spewing cum, delicious cum. I just sucked and sucked, not stopping until there was no more cum."
"Nobody had ever sucked me off with such intensity," Trey said, chuckling. "When she finally stood up and kissed me, I could taste my cum on her lips, her tongue. It was the hottest thing in the world that I could reach down and jack her cock with one hand while teasing her pussy with the other."
"Then what happened?" Evan asked.
"Well, for the next week or so, we went down on each other constantly," Tawnya said. "I couldn't get enough of his cock, his cum, and I just loved it that he would suck my cock until I came, then eat my pussy. I was in heaven."
"Eventually you fucked, though," Evan said.
"Yes," Tawnya replied, "but in a sense, it was anticlimactic. I had been fucking myself with a dildo for years. I had one that was about the size of my own cock, so I didn't have a cherry anymore. I loved the intimacy of Trey fucking me more than anything. It felt so good, better than my dildo. He'd always eat my pussy after he came, then he'd suck my cock until I came. It was great."
"We'd been fucking for a couple of weeks and Tawnya would ask me how it felt, things like that," Trey picked up. "I asked her if she'd like to find out for herself. When she asked me how she could do that, I offered to let her fuck me in the ass."
"How did you react to that, Tawnya?" Evan asked.
"Well, surprised," Tawnya answered. "I mean, I knew that Trey enjoyed sucking my cock and by now he had told me about his identity conflict, that he had sucked the cocks of other men."
"How did you feel about that?" Evan asked.
"I don't remember that it bothered me," Tawnya said. "I mean, he was sucking my cock every day, sometimes more than once, and now we were also fucking every day. It didn't worry me."
"So, did you fuck him in the ass?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Tawnya replied, laughing. "I thought it was so strange. I mean, I had dreamed about being fucked, having a cock in my pussy, but for some reason I had never thought about having one in my ass."
"Had you dreamed about fucking a woman, feeling your cock in a pussy?" Evan asked.
"Maybe a little," Tawnya replied, "but not really. I mean, I didn't feel attracted to women as such, but I also wasn't uninterested. Ever since I could remember, I had been obsessed with sex. I was always playing with myself, sucking my fingers after I'd cum. I liked the taste of my pussy like that, then I liked it even more when I'd suck Trey's cock after he had been fucking me."
"Have you fucked a woman?" Evan asked.
"God, yes, hundreds of times," Tawnya replied with a laugh.
"Tell me about the first time," Evan prompted.
"Well, I had been fucking Trey in the ass pretty much every day after the first time," Tawnya continued. "I liked the feeling. I asked him to fuck me in the ass so that I could know what that was like and I loved it, even though it was a bit uncomfortable the first time. When I asked him what the difference was, he couldn't really explain it, but he suggested that perhaps I'd like to find out for myself."
"I knew some people that I knew would find Tawnya's hermaphroditism interesting," Trey said. "I asked one of them if she'd mind being fucked by Tawnya and she was totally into it. She had never seen a hermaphrodite, so she was curious. She was also sex crazy. So I brought her home with me one evening."
"I was so surprised at how different it was to fuck a pussy as opposed to an ass," Tawnya said. "Wetter, softer, very different if you paid attention."
"Did you like it?" Evan asked.
"Mmm, yes, it was really nice," Tawnya replied. "What I really liked, though, was eating her pussy after I had cum in her. We were in a 69 and she was alternating between eating my pussy and sucking my cock. I came like crazy. Then Trey fucked her and I sucked his cock clean, then ate her pussy full of his cum. I just loved it."
"After that, we started to invite people over for sex," Trey explained. "At first, just women, then other men, too."
"And now?" Evan asked.
"Two, three times a week we have sex with other people," Tawnya replied. "It's just wonderful. Nobody minds my condition. If anything, it turns them on. Our relationship only gets stronger and stronger and I love him more than ever for opening my world up for me, showing me how good it can be. I think I'm the lucky one. I've got a cock and a pussy. How good could it possibly be?"
"Well, that is one incredible story," Evan said with a sigh. "Why don't we take a break before we continue?"
"What's next?" Tawnya asked after she had gotten another bottle of wine and refilled everyone's glasses.
"Well, as we discussed on the phone, if you wouldn't mind, I'd like to do a video of the two of you having sex," Evan replied.
"You're not put off by my hermaphroditism?" Tawnya asked.
"Not in the least," Evan replied. "If anything, I'm just dying to see it for myself."
"Are you just going to film us or will you also be joining in?" Trey asked, looking at Lily, who blushed.
"We'd love to join you, if you don't mind," Evan replied.
"I think that would be fun," Tawnya said with a laugh. "Shall we go to the bedroom?"
They all decamped for the bedroom where there was a huge, round bed, at least 8' in diameter. While Evan set up the camera, Tawnya and Trey undressed.
"You like?" Tawnya asked, fisting her big black cock, her large nipples hard on the ends of her big swaying breasts.
"It's beautiful," Lily replied as she removed her blouse, freeing her huge breasts.
"Damn! They're even bigger than yours," Trey said when he saw them.
"Why don't you two start, maybe a 69 with Tawnya on the bottom," Evan suggested as he finished undressing, his own rock-hard cock sticking out in front of him. "Give us a tour of her goodies."
"Oh!" Tawnya gasped when Lily stepped out of her short skirt to stand naked. "What amazing pussy lips!"
"I think amazing covers all of her," Trey said, licking his lips as he appraised her.
Lily blushed as the two of them climbed onto the bed, Trey kneeling above Tawnya's head, his big cock dangling in her face. Lily felt herself get wet when Tawnya opened her mouth and Trey lowered his cock into it, her eyes wide as she watched every bit of it disappear into her mouth and down her throat where it pulsed visibly.
"Took her almost a month to be able to do that," Trey sighed as he began to slowly face-fuck Tawnya. "She really practiced, sucking my cock two, three times a day until she could do it. She is one cock crazy woman, I'll tell you that," he said as he stretched out over Tawnya, wrapping his fist around her big, thick black cock.
"Do you like her cock or her pussy more?" Evan asked as Trey dragged his tongue across the head of Tawnya's cock, licking the bubble of pre-cum that had already formed at the slit.
"When I figure it out, I'll let you know," Trey replied with a chuckle before opening his mouth and going down on Tawnya until his nose was pressing into her balls.
Lily was standing next to Evan as they watched Trey and Tawnya in a 69 sucking each other's cocks. Lily's mouth was watering and her pussy was wet, Evan able to feel her trembling as she stood close to him. Lily gasped when Trey lifted his mouth off of Tawnya's cock, then lifted her balls to expose her pussy, fat outer lips spread open to reveal a wetly glistening crimson interior. Holding Tawnya's cock and balls out of the way, Trey leaned down and began to eat her pussy while Tawnya continued to suck his cock.
"Ah, tasty pussy," Trey sighed, looking up at them with a smile as he jacked Tawnya's cock. "Care to sample the goods?" he asked.
"Definitely," Evan replied, gently pushing his mother forward with a hand in the small of her back.
Lily hesitated, then crawled onto the bed between Tawnya's spread legs, wrapping a nervous hand around the shaft of her big black cock, then snaking her tongue out to taste it, Trey's eyes not six inches from her own. As she parted her lips to let Tawnya's cock slide into her mouth, she moaned audibly.
Evan's cock was throbbing in front of him as he watched his mother sucking Tawnya's cock, her ass and pussy pointed at him, her long pussy lips spread apart and literally dripping droplets of her pussy juice.
Trey leaned forward, licking the shaft of Tawnya's cock while Lily sucked on the head, trailing his tongue up until he was also licking the head of Tawnya's cock and Lily's lips as they both began to suck on her at the same time. Once again, Lily moaned when Tawnya's cock slipped from between her lips as she and Trey kissed, sucking on each other's tongues.
Trey leaned back, lifting Tawnya's legs and pinning them beneath his armpits, really exposing her cock and balls, pussy, and asshole.
"Go on, taste her," Trey urged as Tawnya pushed up onto her elbows to watch, Trey's cock dangling and rubbing in her face.
Evan could not believe how how it was to see his mother's long pink tongue disappear between Tawnya's thick black pussy lips, delving into her crimson wetness as she fastened her mouth on her pussy and slurped and drank the musky juices that flowed from her, Trey holding her cock and balls out of the way.
"You like?" Trey asked, his eyes glowing as he watched Lily's tongue slithering all around and in and out of Tawnya's juicy pussy.
"Yes, yes," Lily gasped, looking up, her eyes wide as she licked her lips, tasting Tawnya's delicious juices. "It's so amazing."
"You want to fuck her?" Trey asked, a big smile on his face as he released Tawnya's legs from beneath his armpits and lowered them to the mattress.
Lily was trembling with excitement as she crawled up and straddled Tawnya's hips, Trey holding her cock and rubbing it back and forth between her spread and dripping pussy lips for a minute before she slowly lowered herself onto her cock, gasping as she felt it fill her hungry pussy.
As Lily slowly started to fuck Tawnya, Trey stood up, his big black cock sticking in her face. Evan was ecstatic as he realized that this was going to be a game-changing interview when he saw his mother inhale Trey's cock as she continued to fuck Tawnya's.
"How about letting me taste that pussy of yours now?" Trey suggested after a couple of minutes.
Blushing, Lily allowed herself to be pulled off of Tawnya's cock and on top of Trey, moaning when she felt his mouth on her pussy as she sucked his cock back into her own mouth.
Evan lost no time in crawling between Tawnya's spread legs, meeting her smile as he wrapped his hand around her cock and took it into his mouth, going all the way down on her as he began to suck her cock while his mother continued in her 69 with Trey right next to him. Lowering his mouth after a couple of minutes, Evan slid his tongue into Tawnya's dripping pussy, goosebumps breaking out all over his body as he tasted the heady flavor of her pussy.
Lifting his face after eating her pussy for a few minutes, Evan saw that his mother had mounted Trey's cock and was fucking him, her hips rocking back and forth as his big black cock disappeared in and out of her pussy. Lifting Tawnya's legs onto his shoulders, Evan grinned at her as he sank his cock into her pussy, reaching down with one of his hands to wrap around her cock at the same time, jacking her while fucking her.
Looking over at his mother fucking Trey while he fucked Tawnya, Evan had a sudden inspiration as he watched them sucking tongues while Trey pistoned his cock in and out of her pussy from beneath.
"I want to suck your cock some more," Evan panted after sharing a deep kiss with Tawnya while he continued to fuck her.
"Really?" Tawnya asked, her eyes shining.
"Yeah, but you need to stand up," he said, sliding his cock from her pussy and moving over behind his mother and between Trey's spread legs.
Lily moaned into Trey's mouth when she felt her son's hands on her hips, gasping when she felt his cock pressing against her rosebud and then into her ass, the two cocks filling her at the same time. Looking back over her shoulder, she saw that Tawnya was standing next to Evan, her cock in his mouth as he fucked her ass.
Lily's whole body was spasming as she came uncontrollably as the two cocks simultaneously plunged in and out of her holes. It seemed like the whole world was coming to an end when she felt Trey's big cock expand, then explode in her pussy as he came, which in turn triggered Evan's cock which began pumping cum into her ass.
Evan could feel Trey cumming in his mother's pussy while his own cock throbbed deep in her ass as he came, delightfully surprised when Tawnya's cock began to spew hot thick cum into his mouth as he continued sucking on her, gulping her cum down as he continued to empty his own balls in his mother's ass.
"Man, you really know how to make a documentary, don't you?" Trey chuckled after they had all finished cumming and were collapsed in a heap on the bed.
"He sucks cock damned near as good as you," Tawnya gasped, leaning over Evan and kissing him, tasting her own cum on his tongue, then seeing Lily's spread pussy leaking cum which ran down to join the cum leaking from her ass. "I've just been dying to suck on these," she said, sucking Lily's long, cum-dripping pussy lips into her mouth as she began to slurp up the cum cocktail filling her.
Evan went to clean up, returning to the sight of his mother on her knees, Trey's big black cock pistoning in and out of her ass while she alternated between sucking Tawnya's cock and eating her pussy as she sat in front of her.
Evan couldn't resist, getting behind Trey and grabbing him by the hips.
"Yeah, do it, do it," Trey gasped, stopping his fucking long enough for Evan to fill his ass with his cock, sandwiching him. "God, I just love this," Trey said, continuing to fuck Lily's ass while at the same time fucking his own ass on Evan's cock.
Evan saw his mother's cheeks billowing, Tawnya's cock in her mouth, and knew that she was gulping down a load of Tawnya's cum. He felt Trey's cock begin to pulse as he came in his mother's ass and he pulled his own cock from Trey's ass and sprayed a load of cum all over his ass, balls, and cock before collapsing on the bed, totally spent.
"Either or both of you are always welcome to visit us again," Trey said as he stood with his arm around his naked wife as they said good-bye at the door after everyone had cleaned up and the gear had been packed.
"And it doesn't need to be for a documentary," Tawnya added.
"I'd really like that," Evan said. "You are my kind of people."
"It was an amazing experience," Lily said, still shaken, not the least because her own son had fucked her in the ass.
"That was one of the best experiences of my life," Evan said as they drove home. "Trey is one lucky guy."
"I don't even know what to say," Lily sighed.
"Well, at least you're speaking," Evan laughed. "Usually you're as silent as a blade of grass after one of these. Did you enjoy it?"
"God, yes," Lily replied. "What wasn't to enjoy?"
"You've got a great ass to fuck, mom," Evan said, laughing at the gasp and then the look of righteous indignation on her face.
"It's still difficult for me, that you're my son," Lily said as they arrived at their home.
"We should work on that," Evan said as they entered, dropping his camera bag and following her to her bedroom.
"Evan!" Lily gasped as he pulled her down onto her bed, pulling her skirt off and practically ripping her blouse off, fastening his mouth to one hard nipple, then another, before working his way down her body to glue his mouth to her pussy, sucking her long pussy lips into his mouth.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Good morning," Evan greeted Lily the next morning in the kitchen when she appeared in her house robe, though it wasn't closed, revealing her naked body underneath.
"Evan, are you sure that we should be doing this?" Lily asked as she sat down to the steaming cup of coffee that he placed on the table for her, her whole body aching from a night of non-stop sex, her mouth, pussy, and ass all feeling it.
"You only have to say no, or stop," Evan replied. "Is that what you want?" he asked, standing up to reveal that he was naked, his cock standing straight out in front of him.
"How can you still be so hard after all of that fucking?" Lily asked, looking at his cock wide-eyed as he moved around the table to stand next to her, his cock sticking into her face.
"You inspire me," he replied, sliding his cock into her mouth as she opened it, one hand cupping his balls, the other going around his body to cup his ass and pull him forward until his whole cock had disappeared into her mouth.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Lily was blushing furiously as Evan introduced her to Gene, the programming director, at the meeting Norma had called, specifically asking her to be present. Norma introduced Paul Hanson, the station's legal counsel, and Harvey Blank, the station president. It was just the six of them.
"Evan has informed me that he has finished the opening episode of Sex Today, as we've decided to call it," Norma explained, wearing her typical beige skirt that came down to just above the knee and a silk blouse, her iron-grey hair and deep blue eyes giving her a serious mien. "For now, I want to keep this project as secret as possible, though I understand how things work in this business. As long as only the six of us is aware of the totality of the project, the safer we are. I'm aware that there is some speculative gossip amongst some of the employees, but there's nothing to be done for that."
"As we've discussed, we're going to offer an R-rated version on Channel 23 and an X-rated version on Channel 69," Norma continued. "After much thought, I instructed Evan to make the R-rated version extremely tame visually, pixelating out all genitals, but allowing asses and breasts, though not women's nipples. We want them to be desperate to see an unrestricted version, so I decided to give them nothing that they couldn't see on any other channel."
"We're going to screen the R-rated version for you now," Norma explained. "I want unabashed, critical feedback, both positive and negative. There is no off limits. I've asked Paul to be here for obvious reasons. We need to make sure that we're not even close to infringing the broadcast decency limitations. I have not seen this yet, so I will be seeing it for the first time, too. Evan?"
There was stunned silence when the video ended 50 minutes later, with Norma sporting an ear-to-ear smile as she looked at the shocked expressions on her senior staff's faces and the deeply flushed face of Lily as they tried unsuccessfully not to stare at her.
"Okay," Norma said, clearing her throat. "Comments?"
"Don't change a thing," Gene said, shaking his head. "Jesus Fucking Christ, that was one of the most incredible pieces of work I've ever seen. Even with all of the pixelating, it was off the scale. Amazing effort, Evan. Lily, you are beyond words is all I can say."
"I had no idea such things existed," Harvey said, beads of sweat on his forehead running down his face as he tried to loosen his collar.
"That being so, Harvey, how do you feel about it?" Norma asked. "Are you disgusted or are you going to tune in next month to see the next installment? Even more important, is your curiosity piqued enough to take a subscription on Channel 69 at $69 per month for an unexpurgated version?"
"Are we going to see that?" Harvey asked nervously, his face red.
"Do you want to?" Norma asked softly, smiling at a blushing Lily and a grinning Evan.
"You're damned right, I do," Gene exploded. "Where do I sign up?"
"Advertising is done based upon viewership numbers," Norma explained, "so many dollars per thousand viewers. A 30-second ad usually runs just over $100,000 for a national ad. The Superbowl gets over $5 million. We've got 10 minutes per hour allocated to advertising. We are going to price Channel 23's advertising at $250,000 per thousand viewers."
"Yes, there is going to be resistance," Norma said when she saw the look on Gene's face. "Normally, we sell our advertising based upon the concept. Because of the money that we're going to charge, we're going to invite the individual advertisers to a preview. You will explain to them that it's a one-time offer. A yes locks them in forever if they so desire, a no locks them out forever. Approach our top advertisers, explain the concept, then extend an invitation. Do not tell them the price, only that it is going to be appreciably higher than what they're used to. I don't want them not coming. I want them to see it. Once they see it, they'll buy. Anyone disagree?"
"If they advertise on Channel 23, we will offer them the same deal for Channel 69," Norma continued. "Advertising only on Channel 69 will be at $500,000 per thousand viewers."
"Are we going to offer them a preview of the Channel 69 version?" Gene asked.
"Of course," Norma replied with a smile. "A picture is worth a thousand words and nothing will sell this product better than the product itself. We average 2.4m viewers on Channel 23 programming and 1.3m on Channel 69."
"But that's $600,000,000 for Channel 23 alone, $650,000,000 for Channel 69!" Lily gasped, dropping everyone's jaws as she did the calculations in her head in seconds. "The subscription fee would be $897,000,000, assuming you got 100% subscription."
"Which is doubtful," Norma said, pleased by Lily's facility with numbers and the stunned reactions of everyone else at the enormity of the potential. "I'd expect something closer to 35%."
"My god, that's $2 billion a month!" Lily said, her eyes wide as she shook her head.
"As you can see, there's a lot more to Lily than meets the eye," Norma said, smiling approvingly at her.
"Well, what meets the eye is nothing short of spectacular," Gene said, blushing furiously at the surprised look, then the smile on Lily's face.
"That's very sweet of you," Lily said. "Thank you."
"Shall we continue to the X-rated version?" Norma asked as the excited buzz died down.
"If you'll excuse me," Gene said as soon as the episode finished, an absolute stunned silence in the room.
"Pay up," Norma said, holding out her hand towards Paul when Gene returned.
Sheepishly, Paul stood up and reached into his pants, peeling off a $100 bill and handing it to her.
"What's that all about?" Harvey asked.
"I bet Paul that one of you would excuse yourself to go masturbate, rather than waiting for the meeting to adjourn," Norma replied, laughing as Gene flushed a deep red and Harvey looked down, his ears flaming.
"Well, Jesus Fucking Christ, Norma, what did you expect?" Gene asked as he resumed his seat, keeping his eyes averted from Lily, the only one in the room to do so.
"Gene, you are a dear, but sometimes you are so thick," Norma replied with a laugh. "That is exactly the reaction that we want. Now, does anyone still think that I'm overreaching with the advertising rates? Then meeting adjourned. Paul, Evan, Lily, please join me for lunch so that we can discuss contracts."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Sitting in Norma's Bentley as they were taken to her penthouse for lunch, Lily's head continued to spin, from the numbers, from the nervousness as people saw video of her having sex with total strangers. She had been as shocked as any of them at the almost 3D quality of Evan's videography. She had felt as though she could reach out and touch...And then the reactions, Gene rushing out of the room to masturbate, the rest clearly waiting until the meeting ended. Her own thighs were slick with her pussy juices. She had actually cum watching Evan eating her pussy in the video, knowing that the others were seeing it, too.
"Gentlemen, make yourselves comfortable," Norma said when they arrived. "I'm going to change and give Lily a chance to freshen up."
Lily gasped when she saw Norma's bedroom, a corner room with floor-to-ceiling windows, a large round bed in the corner.
"If you're as worked up as me," Norma said, dropping her skirt to the floor and unbuttoning her blouse, the sheen of pussy juice on her inner thighs clearly visible, her long pussy lips glistening, "you'll want to wash."
"Yes," Lily replied, blushing.
"Come with me," Norma said, her lean body with her naked, boyish ass leading the way.
"Oh, this is just wonderful!" Lily gasped when she entered Norma's en-suite bathroom with a large sunken bath in front of the windows overlooking the city and a large, walk-in shower with rain heads opposite the one-piece lapis lazuli counter and sink with waterfall faucet.
"Would it be shameful of me to ask to be allowed to taste you before you clean up?" Norma asked, licking her lips.
"Oh! But I'm so...so..." Lily stammered, embarrassed.
"Yes, I know," Norma said, dropping to her knees as Lily leaned back against the lapis lazuli counter, lifting one foot onto her shoulder while she slid Lily's skirt up to reveal her naked pussy, droplets of pussy juice clinging to her long pussy lips, her thighs glistening in their wetness. "That film was just too much," she said, leaning forward and gluing her mouth to Lily's sopping pussy, Lily moaning when she felt Norma's tongue slither up into her as she drank her juices.
"God, you are such a delicious woman," Norma said after a minute, getting to her feet, her mouth and chin showing the wetness from Lily's pussy. "But clean up now. We'll have fun with the boys afterwards," she said, laughing at the look on Lily's face as she walked over to the sunken tub and stepped in, lowering herself in the water and quickly cleaning while Lily did the same at the sink. "You'll have to excuse my informality," Norma said as she took a robe from the built-in closet, an oriental silk robe that came down to mid-thigh. "I have one for you, too, if you'd like. I'm sure that Paul would appreciate it."
"Oh! I'd be so embarrassed," Lily replied, blushing.
"Nonsense," Norma said. "It's my home, so I get to set the standard," she said, reaching into the closet and taking out another robe, a soft blue that complimented Lily's eyes and skin color.
"Well!" Paul said when they returned, getting to his feet, his eyes shining. "That's some freshening up."
"I did say something about getting comfortable, I believe," Norma replied, smiling and patting Paul on the cheek. "I've asked Charles to prepare us lunch out by the pool. We can talk while we eat."
The lunch turned out to be a long silver platter overflowing with seafood; clams, oysters, mussels, scallops, along with several different types of shelled crab, and shelled lobster tails. There were ice bowls overflowing with beluga caviar, as well as a variety of fresh fruits, all cut up and de-seeded.
"Krug!" Paul exclaimed when he saw the wine buckets lined up next to the table.
"We're celebrating," Norma said, indicating that they should all sit down, the view of the city across the zero-edge swimming pool enchanting in the afternoon light.
"To Evan and Lily," Norma said after Charles had poured the champagne. "A fantastic job! This is going to be very successful and profitable for all of us."
"I have to say, that was the hottest - excuse the analogy - porn that I've ever seen," Paul said. "Lily, you are pure sexuality personified. I could go on and on and on. Evan, your vision, the way you bring out the stories from the people, not to mention your obvious talents in front of the camera, kudos."
"Thank you," Lily, then Evan said.
"You don't see any legal issues, Paul?" Norma asked as she began to put different things on her plate from the silver platter in the middle of the table. "Dig in, people!"
"None," Paul replied. "I think you made the right call on the Channel 23 version. It's visually tame, yet totally suggestive."
"Evan, I don't know what financial arrangement you have with Lily and it's also none of my business," Norma said. "I've asked Paul to draw up an enhanced contract, but I want to know if the contract is between you and I and that you're going to deal with Lily yourself, or would the two of you prefer separate contracts?"
"Well, we've really not discussed it," Evan replied. "I mean, when Lily first started helping me with mostly administrative and paperwork stuff, I had no money and she knew that, that I wouldn't be able to pay her anything to begin."
"And you still don't have any money, do you?" Norma asked, a smile on her face.
"Well, no," Evan admitted. "I know once I formally submit the episode and you accept it, that you'll pay me, so I'm not worried. My living expenses are nominal, so it hasn't been a hardship."
"Well, now that we'll assume that you've submitted the episode and it has been accepted," Norma said, raising her champagne glass in a toast, clinking with the others, "what would you like to do?"
"Well, I guess I don't know," Evan replied. "Money's never really been my motivator, so I don't get too wound up about it, as long as I can pay my bills."
"What about you, Lily?" Norma asked. "What would you like to do?"
"I have to admit, I've never even given it a thought," Lily replied. "My husband's death and his life insurance policy made it so that I'd never want for anything, though I'm not wealthy by any means. I just found working with Evan so exhilarating that it wasn't important."
"Well, without being rude, you definitely looked like you were having fun," Paul said.
"Well, I was," Lily replied, blushing but holding her head high. "It's been extremely liberating and I refuse to be embarrassed by it."
"Nor should you," Norma said, casting a stern glance at Paul. "You have been nothing short of magnificent, the true co-star of the show."
"I have complete faith and trust in Evan, so you should make your contract with him," Lily said. "I'm replaceable; he's not. It's his genius, his idea, his videography, his direction. I'm only there to fuck and suck," she said, bursting out in hysterical laughter. "God, I've been thinking that for weeks, now I've finally got the nerve to say it out loud."
"Very well," Norma said, nodding, Evan staring at his mother in open-mouthed astonishment. "I asked Paul to prepare for either eventuality. What I propose is creating a production company, which I have already done, HornDog LLC. It seemed appropriate," she said as everyone laughed. "You will be contracted to HornDog LLC at $250,000 per 50-minute episode, one episode per month, in both R- and X-rated versions, each episode to consist of three interviews unless otherwise agreed between us. As before, the contract is guaranteed for 3 years, whether we succeed or not. Any camera or technical equipment that you feel that you need, let us know and we will provide it."
"What I am going to do differently is make you a partner in HornDog LLC, Evan," Norma said. "As Lily so astutely and accurately pointed out, we're projecting approximately $2 billion per month in various income streams as a result of Sex Today. I'm going to make you a 1% partner, which includes profit sharing."
"Oh, my god," Lily said, coughing on her champagne.
"Are you okay?" Evan asked, taking her glass from her and gently patting her on the back.
"Yes, yes," Lily replied, catching her breath. "1%?" she asked, her eyes wide.
"Yes," Norma replied. "Do you think that that's okay?"
"That...that's $20 million potentially, a month," Lily replied, her face ashen.
"What!?" Evan screamed, jumping to his feet. "Are you serious?"
"Well, yes, I'm serious and Lily is correct in her numbers, though I do expect that to increase dramatically by the second year," Norma replied, a big smile on her face.
"But why?" Evan asked, resuming his seat, his hand trembling as Charles tried to refill his champagne glass. "You don't need to do that. $250,000 per episode is more than enough."
"That's why," Norma replied, a smug smile on her face. "Like you said, I don't need to and you don't expect it. You were more than content with the $250,000 per episode. This is your idea. You pitched us. You have created this from the start. You deserve to be rewarded for that. Even paying you $20 million a month, I'm sure we're going to make over $1.5 billion per month. The $20 million becomes a drop in the bucket and I ensure your eager participation."
"Forever," Evan declared, his heart pounding in his chest. "Dear God, please do not wake me up," he prayed, Norma laughing and clapping her hands together in delight.
"Good," Norma said, smiling. "I'm glad that that's settled. Let's finish eating now, then you can sit with Paul and go over the papers and sign everything, okay?"
Both Evan and Lily felt like zombies as they went through the motions of eating, shocked to the core of their beings as they tried to wrap their heads around the bonanza of wealth that had just been showered upon them. By the time that they sat back, sated, stuffed, really, as the food was too good to stop eating, three bottles of the Krug Non-Vintage Champagne were upside-down in their buckets, drained, and everyone had a nice glow.
Charles directed the staff in clearing the table and Paul got his briefcase.
"First of all, we've incorporated HornyDog LLC in the Cayman Islands," Paul explained. "That leaves it outside of US tax jurisdiction, therefore, no taxes. Accordingly, I've opened a bank account for you at the Cayman National Bank," he explained, handing Evan a bankbook with his name on it, "and had them issue you a VISA card that will automatically be paid from the account each month."
Opening the bankbook, Evan's eyes got big when he saw that there was a balance of $250,000, along with a corporate VISA card from HornyDog LLC with his name on it, and printed instructions to access and manage his account online.
"Oh, Evan, I am so happy for you, so proud of you," Lily said, tears in her eyes as she looked at the bankbook and the VISA card when Evan handed them to her.
"Now, if you'll sign here, here, here, and here, this is your partnership agreement with HornyDog LLC," Paul explained as Evan signed, Norma's signature already there. "And your copy," Paul said, Evan signing again. "You are now formally a 1% shareholder in HornyDog LLC," Paul said, handing him his copy, along with a stock certificate. "That is an absolute 1%," Paul explained. "It can't be diluted by stock splits or anything. You own 1% of the company, period."
"This is your contract to produce Sex Today," Paul explained, putting another set of documents in front of him. "If you'll sign here, here, and here, please. Thank you. This is your copy," he said, handing it to him. "As you saw, we're going to deposit $250,000 into your account directly on the first banking day of each month. The HornyDog LLC disbursements will also occur monthly, 24 hours after we get final viewer counts for each episode, unless you prefer another arrangement."
"No, that's great," Evan replied, his head spinning. "It's all great."
"Shall we seal the deal?" Norma asked, a wicked glint in her eyes as she pushed her chair back from the table and uncinched her robe, letting it fall open to reveal her small breasts, her nipples hard, and her long-lipped pussy as she spread her legs, hooking them over the arms of her chairs.
"Whenever you'd like," Evan said, falling to his knees before her and gluing his mouth to her pussy, not even giving a thought to his mother or Paul as he drank her up, sucking on her long fluttery pussy lips until she gasped, then relentlessly attacking her clit, slurping up her juices as she came and came again, and again, and again, finally laughingly pushing his face away from her pussy.
Looking up, Evan was surprised to see his mother with Paul's cock in her mouth. Getting to his feet, Evan dropped his pants and plunged his cock into Norma's hungry pussy, feeling her legs wrap around his waist as he hit bottom, lifting her in his arms and fucking her while standing up. Hearing his mother gasp, Evan looked over and saw that Paul was on his knees, his face buried in her pussy.
"I'm going to cum," Evan warned Norma.
"Let me down, I want it in my mouth," she panted, sliding off of his cock and onto her knees, inhaling his cock just as he exploded, cum gushing into her eagerly sucking mouth.
"Those people in the episode weren't kidding," Paul said getting to his feet, licking his lips. "I've never tasted a more delicious pussy," he added, lifting Lily's legs up onto his shoulders and sliding his 6½"-cock into her.
Lily actually blushed as Norma and Evan watched Paul fucking her.
"No matter how many times I see it, I never get tired of seeing her pussy lips wrapped around a cock as it's fucking her," Evan said, dropping to his knees and reaching out to rub his mother's big fat clit as Paul's cock continued to slide in and out of her pussy.
Lily's ass was bouncing in the seat as she came uncontrollably, her nipples hard knurls on the ends of her big breasts as Paul continued to fuck her. Groaning as he came, Paul grabbed Lily's ankles and held them far apart as he leaned back, Norma and Evan able to see his cock throbbing, the head of it still in Lily's pussy, cum leaking from around it.
"It is beautiful," Norma said, dropping to her knees and inhaling Paul's cum-covered cock as he withdrew it from Lily's gaping pussy, cum oozing from her hole before Norma turned and glued her mouth to her pussy, slurping up the cum-cocktail and eating her until she begged for relief, panting and laughing at the same time as her body continued to shudder from mini-orgasms still wracking her.
"I predict that you are going to be the most sexually desired woman in the country, if not the world, when Sex Today finally airs," Paul said. "God knows, that's all I could think about after seeing it; tasting you, fucking you."
"And did it live up to your imagination's expectations?" Norma asked as she stood up, licking her lips.
"And then some," Paul replied, smiling down at Lily as he offered her a hand so that she could stand up on shaky legs. "I can't thank you enough."
"Well, you're not the only one who enjoyed it," Lily said, blushing, unable to meet her son's eyes.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Okay, the first episode is airing tonight," Norma said at the morning meeting. "What's the final word on the advertising sales, Gene?"
"We were able to sell all 10 minutes," Gene replied, "but because of the price point, I had to agree to a no-penalty contract cancelation if we didn't hit certain viewer numbers."
"I'd expected something like that," Norma said, smiling. "What were you able to agree to?"
"For Channel 23, 1.5 million," Gene replied. "For Channel 69, 750,000."
"What are your projections?" Norma asked. "You've been saturating the entire network with advertising. There's nobody that watches any of our programs that doesn't know about it by now."
"We've added just over 300,000 new subscribers to our basic package, which includes Channel 23, and just over 80,000 to our prime package, which includes Channel 69. Right now we've only got just over 400,000 signed up for the Channel 69 version of Sex Today, but since it's airing 2 weeks after Channel 23, I expect to see an increase in those numbers," Gene replied.
"Well, it's certainly going to be interesting," Norma said. "I'll expect to be notified what the final numbers are as soon as the show ends."
"I'll see that you are," Gene replied.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Mrs. Hanson?" Gene's wavering voice said into the phone. "We had 2.1m viewers."
"I never doubted it," Norma said, ruffling Paul's head as he ate her pussy.
"Since the show started, we've picked up 250,000 subscribers for the Channel 69 version in two weeks," he added.
"And the show just finished," Norma sighed, smiling at Paul's pussy-smeared face as he looked up at her. "We'll have no trouble meeting the minimums. Thank you, Gene."
"You're a genius, Norma," Gene said before hanging up.
"Fuck me in the ass, Paul," Norma said, rolling over onto her stomach and pushing up onto her knees, her ass up in the air, her face and chest on the bed. "I feel like celebrating."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Hi, Mrs. Hanson," Evan said when he answered the phone. "Yes, we watched it. What did you think?"
"I had Paul over to watch it with me," Norma said. "We both loved it. It had predictable results, I'd say."
"Oh?" Evan said, laughing, looking down at his cock slowly sliding in and out of his mother's pussy while she knelt in front of him, her big breasts and face pressing into the mattress. "I guess we're guilty, too."
"I had Paul fuck me in the ass to celebrate," Norma said, laughing as she considered the conversation she was having with the young man.
"That's a great idea. Just a minute," Evan said, placing his phone on the small of his mother's back as he slid his cock from her pussy, sighing when he saw how her long pussy lips clung to the shaft.
"Oh, Evan!" Lily gasped when she felt him press his cock into her ass.
"That was a good idea," Evan said after picking up his phone.
"You're a dear boy," Norma laughed into the phone. "Tell Lily that we had 2.1 million viewers."
"That's $5.25m," Lily gasped when Evan informed her, pounding his cock in and out of her ass.
"Tell her that..." Norma started to say.
"Here, Norma wants to talk to you," Evan said, handing his mother the phone as he continued to fuck her ass.
"Oh, Norma," Lily gasped as her son's cock impaled her ass yet again.
"And we have 650,000 subscribers so far for Channel 69's version," Norma said.
"That's $3.25m," Lily grunted as Evan buried his cock in her ass once again. $8.5m."
"And there are still 2 weeks until it airs on Channel 69," Norma said. "I imagine that number is going to grow. But enough business, enjoy that wonderful boy's big cock in your ass. You've earned it."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Lily's face was beet red when she finally got to the conference room 2 weeks later, having had to run a gauntlet of standing, cheering, whistling staff, everyone on their feet giving her and Evan a standing ovation.
"How does it feel?" Norma asked when she greeted her, a big smile on her face.
"Embarrassing, good, too," Lily admitted.
"And maybe a little wet between the legs?" Norma asked, leaning close, her lips almost touching Lily's ear as she whispered the question, then stood back, her smile from ear to ear. "You're officially a star!"
Evan was surprised when they all sat down to see Charles, in his immaculate white uniform, serving Krug champagne to everyone.
"A toast," Norma said, standing at the head of the table, her glass uplifted. "To Sex Today and our newest stars, Evan and Lily."
Everyone cheered, ear-to-ear grins on everyone's faces as they quaffed their glasses which Charles quickly refilled as they took their seats.
"Gene, the final numbers, please?" Norma asked.
"Channel 23, 2.2m viewers," he replied, looking at his laptop's screen, "and 550,000 new subscribers."
The silence in the room was deafening.
"Channel 69, 1.1m viewers and 125,000 new subscribers," Gene added, sitting back. "We're still adding about 5,000 new subscribers to the basic package every day and just over 2,000 for the prime package. Of course, that's going to taper off and we'll hit an equilibrium, but for now...for a first episode..."
"Home run!" Norma said, her face aching from her smile as she lifted her glass.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Evan, Lily, please stay," Norma requested as the meeting ended and everyone got to their feet. "I cannot begin to tell you how proud I am of what you've done," she said, indicating to Charles to refill their glasses. "How do you feel about it all?" she asked.
"I like it," Evan replied, grinning. "Making it, putting it together, seeing everyone getting off on it, what could be better?"
"Lily?" Norma asked, a twinkle in her eyes.
"Overawed, I think," Lily replied, shaking her head. "I agree with Evan, making it was nothing but exciting and fun. It woke me up from a lethargy and I've never been happier. I admit that I am a bit worried about people recognizing me in public, though."
"Nothing that a little makeup and wardrobe won't fix," Norma said. "And financially?"
"I can't even imagine it," Lily shook her head. "Over $13m."
"What! For us?" Evan gasped.
"For you, yes," Lily replied, smiling.
"Thirteen million dollars!?" Evan said, his eyes wide, his chest pounding.
"It's probably already in your account," Norma said, smiling at the astonishment on his face. "And this is just the first episode."
"I've never even thought of money with that many zeroes," Evan said.
"Which means that you'll probably be responsible with it," Norma said. "Tell me, how many episodes do you have material for right now?"
"Two, maybe part of a third one," Evan replied. "That's the hardest part, finding people interesting enough to use."
"I may be able to help you with that," Norma said. "I had Greg hire half a dozen new people, to handle the additional subscriptions, phone calls, everything associated with Sex Today growing. We've gotten quite a few inquiries from people who want to be interviewed, be a part of the show. I had an idea in the beginning for a contest to do just that, find people to include in the show, make it something else that would entice more viewers. Well, this is perfect."
"All inquiries of this type are being sorted," Norma explained. "The ones that meet the criteria that I've set are then forwarded to me. I'm going to flag the ones that I think would work and give them to you," she said, handing Lily a manila folder. "See if you think any of these 5 would work, if you'd be interested in using them. I'm still going to turn this idea into a prize contest, but I'm not going to wait to use it, especially if it will help."
"This will be a big help," Evan said.
"Most of these people aren't even in this state," Lily said, looking up after perusing through the papers. "Are you going to bring them here?"
"No," Norma replied, shaking her head. "We thought about that, but decided that one of the things that gives your work such authenticity is that it is taking place in the homes of the people being interviewed. What we're going to do is send you to them on our corporate jet."
"Really!" Evan asked, his eyes shining. "What kind of a jet?"
"A G5, if that means anything to you," Norma replied with a laugh, reminding herself that he was still just a young man.
"It's only the best corporate jet in the world short of a Boeing or an Airbus," Evan replied.
"Well, that's how you're going to travel," Norma said. "We might take you from one interview to the next. Will that present any problems?"
"Well, I usually process the video, start building the interview for the episode between interviews," Evan said. "If I'm on the road like that, my laptop isn't going to cut it."
"Give Gene a list of anything and everything that you'd need and he'll take care of it," Norma said. "Tell me, have you thought about interviewing Lily, or interviewing yourself?"
"Actually, I have been interviewing Lily," Evan replied. "We finished the interview a few days ago. I never thought about interviewing myself."
"I think that you should," Norma said. "I've got an idea in my head for the show and it needs both of you as the people being interviewed."
"How could I interview myself?" Evan asked.
"Have someone else do it, maybe Lily," Norma replied.
"Oh, no, I couldn't," Lily said.
"I could get Paul to do it," Norma suggested, "or I could do it, if you'd like."
"You?" Evan asked, smiling.
"Don't you think I'm capable of asking the right questions?" Norma asked, a glint in her eyes.
"Oh, I didn't mean it that way," Evan laughed. "I meant that you're the owner of the network, a famous personality. It's one thing to own the company that's producing the show, it's quite another to be a part of the show."
"Well, I have enough money that I don't care what people might think," Norma said. "If me conducting the interview is going to keep someone away, they wouldn't have stuck around long anyway. They're just looking for an excuse."
"I don't mind if you conduct the interview," Evan said, smiling.
"In return," Norma said, "I want you to interview me."
"You're not serious!" Lily gasped.
"I'm totally serious," Norma said. "I am not ashamed of who I am! I revel in my embrasure of my sexuality. I've been swinging for almost 30 years. This show has stirred something in me. I see these people in the episode baring their souls in a society that is mostly going to treat them as pariahs. I will not be such a hypocrite as to print money on their backs if I'm not willing to join them, too."
"This is going to be seriously amazing," Evan said.
"My idea is this is the last episode of the year, December," Norma said. "Nobody but the three of us are to know about it, not Harvey, not Gene. Nobody learns about it until it airs. You can screen the proof for me at my place."
"This is going to be a fucking moonshot," Evan said, a huge grin on his face. "Uh, a total interview, including the non-speaking parts?"
"You'd damned well better!" Norma said, laughing. "I'm not going to bare my sexual soul and not at least get laid for it."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Welcome aboard," the cute blonde hostess greeted them as they entered the G5, her pixie-cut hair swirling just below her ears, her blue eyes sparkling. "My name is Sissy and Mrs. Hanson has instructed us that you are to be treated in the most VIP fashion possible."
"Thank you, Sissy," Lily said, looking around the luxury private jet in wonder. "This doesn't look at all like an airplane, more like a luxury lounge."
"That's exactly what it is," Sissy said, "a luxury lounge in an airplane. Let me show you to your seats for takeoff."
"This is the way to travel," Evan said as he sat in the luxuriously comfortable seat, Sissy kneeling down to fasten his seat belt.
"I just loved Sex Today," Sissy said as she turned to make sure that Lily's seatbelt was properly fastened. "My boyfriend was totally out of control."
"What about you?" Evan asked with a grin. "Were you also totally out of control?"
"When it comes to sex, I'm always totally out of control," Sissy replied with a laugh. "Our flight time to Branson, Missouri, is just over 2 hours," she informed them. "As soon as we're airborne and the captain gives the signal, I'll serve champagne," she said, settling into a seat nearby and fastening her own seatbelt, her already short mini-skirt riding high up on her shapely thighs.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"It's them!" the roly-poly man who answered the door shouted back into the house after Evan rang the doorbell. "Please, come in," he said, standing aside, a beaming smile splitting his face. "I'm Jess, this is Sarah," he said, introducing an equally roly-poly woman with mousey brown hair and hazel eyes, much like his own.
"We just loved your show," Sarah gushed as she shook their hands. "It was such an inspiration, we just had to write. I still can't believe that you're here."
"Well, our show requires that we find suitable people to interview," Evan replied, "and your letter was very intriguing."
"Will this be okay?" Sarah asked as she led them into the living room, Lily's eyes widening as she saw all of the country-western kitch on the walls and bookshelves.
"I feel like I'm on the Dolly Parton show," Lily said with a laugh. "I've never seen a home quite like this."
"Thank you," Sarah said, blushing as she smiled. "We love Dolly. We've seen her show dozens of times."
"If you could, please fill out and sign these releases while Evan is setting up his camera," Lily said, producing the documents from her portfolio.
"Would you like something to drink, some iced tea perhaps, or maybe something stronger?" Sarah asked.
"Whatever you're having will be fine," Lily replied.
"If you could sit next to each other on the sofa," Evan requested, "that would work best," he said, thanking Sarah for the glass of iced tea that she had handed him.
"I hope you like it sweet," Sarah said as Evan took a sip, using all of his self-control not to choke on the sweet drink. "It's true southern style."
"It certainly is," Evan agreed, seeing his mother's eyes widen as she took a sip. "Shall we get started?"
"Sure," Jess said as he flopped down onto the sofa, Sarah sitting next to him."
"Why don't you start by telling us your first name, age, educational and/or professional backgrounds, how long you've been together," Evan suggested as he and Lily sat in chairs facing them across a low coffee table.
"Well, I'm Jess and I'm 41. I have a doctorate in philosophy and am the deacon of the local Baptist church."
"I'm Sarah, 40. I have a high school education and take care of the church and my brother," Sarah said, turning to smile at Jess.
"Jess is your brother?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Sarah replied.
"And we're here today to discuss your sex lives, is that right?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Jess replied, nodding.
"Isn't that fraught with danger for you, being a deacon of the church?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Jess replied, "but after seeing Sex Today, I felt compelled to add my...our story, so that people will understand that people from all walks of life indulge in non-traditional sexual practices, that it's not just some fringe group of people. That it's possible to have a non-traditional sex life and still be an integral, positive force in the community."
"And do your sexual practices conform to the morality as laid out in the bible?" Evan asked.
"No, they do not," Jess admitted.
"How do you reconcile that, especially being a deacon of the church?" Evan asked.
"I understand why there are sexual strictures in the bible," Jess replied, "but I do not agree that something that has no victim, doesn't infringe on anyone's right to life, liberty, and persuit of happiness, should be forbidden to consenting adults."
"Is the church hierarchy aware of your feelings in this regard?" Evan asked.
"I'm sure that they are not," Jess replied.
"What will happen to you if this interview is aired on television?" Evan asked.
"I imagine that there will be repercussions," Jess replied with a sigh.
"And you're willing to face those repercussions to do this interview?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Jess replied, leaning forward. "I love God, his Son, Jesus, but I also love my fellow man and believe that I have a moral responsibility to speak out. Sometimes the strictures of religion are just too narrow, limiting. We should feel free to explore and rejoice in our humanity, not repress it. The two are not mutually exclusive to my way of thinking."
"And you have a sexual relationship with your sister?" Evan asked.
"Yes, I do," Jess confirmed, nodding.
"In your own words, please tell us how this started," Evan said.
"Well, I was 20, in seminary college," Jess replied. "I was still feeling the impulses of youth and was conflicted, my body wanting one thing, the church teaching me another. It was very frustrating. I've always been, well, overweight, fat, and women never even noticed me as a man, though I had all of the natural urges that any young man might have."
"I would drive down to Omaha, Arkansas, whenever the urges were so overwhelming that they were distracting me from everything else," Jess explained. "It's only a 20-minute drive and I figured that nobody would ever recognize me. Omaha has an adult bookstore and sex shop where they sell videos and sex toys. They also have a glory hole."
"For our viewers who might not know, would you mind explaining what a glory hole is?" Evan asked.
"Well, it's a wall with holes cut out about waist level," Jess replied. "Men stick their cocks through the holes and someone on the other side either sucks their cock or fucks them. It's all anonymous."
"And you would go to this place?" Evan asked. "How often?"
"Once or twice a week usually," Jess replied. "I was terribly embarrassed at first, but nobody seemed at all interested in what I was doing. There were other men next to me sticking their cocks through the wall, too, mostly black men. I quickly realized that they were in the same situation that I was in; they had urges and needed to be able to do something about them. This was a safe, anonymous way to accomplish that."
"I got over my guilty feelings about what I was doing after a few times," Jess continued. "And it worked. I wasn't constantly at war with my sexual frustrations and was better able to concentrate on my studies. My grades actually improved."
"Were you a religious person?" Evan asked.
"Very," Jess replied. "I was raised a Baptist and had only ever missed a Sunday in church if I was sick."
"And you didn't find that to be in conflict with your visits to the glory hole?" Evan asked.
"Oh, I did, to be sure," Jess replied with a laugh. "The craziest thing is that the more conflicted I felt, the more I'd go to the glory hole to get relief. The conflict would usually disappear as I came, though I had some interesting discussions with myself on the drive back."
"Our parents had both passed while I was in high school," Jess continued. "They left me and Sarah the house and we continued to live there. With their life insurance and social security death benefits, we were able to survive without much trouble, the house having no mortgage."
"One day after I had gone to the glory hole, I was sitting in my car, basically recovering from an intense orgasm," Jess continued. "It was early afternoon, almost 2pm, when I saw a woman come out of the building. I couldn't believe my eyes. It looked like Sarah. Without even thinking, I got out of my car and approached her. She saw me and her face went white. I just stood there looking at her, speechless. I could see dried cum on her chin."
"Sarah, why don't you tell your story up to this point?" Evan suggested.
"Oh, my," Sarah said, giggling. "Well, like Jess, I've always been big, fat, like our parents. Guys never even saw me, certainly not as a woman. By the time I hit puberty, I was already experiencing the pangs of horniness. I played with myself all the time, using different fruits and vegetables as dildos. We had this timer in the kitchen, shaped like an egg. You twisted the bottom to set the time. I would set the timer, then push it into my pussy while I played with myself. When it would go off, I would cum like crazy. Sometimes my pussy would be sore because I played with it so much. I used to get such a kick watching my mother set the timer, knowing that it had been in my pussy not so long ago."
"One day I was reading the local paper and I saw an ad in the classified section for a sex video and toy store across the border in Arkansas," Sarah continued. "I thought that maybe I could go there and find a toy to help me, so I got the courage one day to buy a bus ticket and went down to Omaha. The bus station in Omaha isn't in the best part of town and the video store was just a few blocks away."
"I found it, but I was too nervous to go in," Sarah explained. "I watched and saw people going in and out, mostly black people. Most of them didn't have anything in their hands when they'd come out, which I thought was odd. They weren't buying anything, it seemed. Finally, after a couple of hours watching, I got up the nerve to cross the street and go in."
"The lighting was very subdued," Sarah recalled. "My eyes had to adjust from the bright sunshine. I saw rows of videos, separated into different categories. I was really shocked. I had no idea that there was such a thing, that there could be so many videos. I walked up and down each aisle looking at them, then found the sex toys all displayed on the back wall. I didn't understand what most of them were for."
"Then I noticed that men were coming into the store and going to a door in the very back," Sarah continued. "There wasn't a sign on the door or anything, so I opened it to peek in and see where they had gone, but the only thing that I saw were two more doors next to each other. I almost jumped out of my skin when a large black man came up behind me and said excuse me. I stood aside and he went in and I saw him go to the door on the left and go in. The door had almost closed after him when another man came out, a white man in a business suit. He smiled at me and said that I might want the other door, pointing to it, then he left."
"I was dying of curiosity and nobody had seemed to mind that I was there, so I went in," Sarah continued. "I thought that it was the bathrooms, men on the left, women on the right, so I went into the right side. It was dark in the room, the only light coming from various-sized openings in the wall. As my eyes adjusted, I saw that there were 3 or 4 women in the room, one of them black. I had to clamp my hand over my mouth when I realized that there were cocks sticking through the openings in the wall and that the women were sucking on them. One of the women started coughing and I saw her pull her head back. She had a large black cock in her hand and it was shooting cum into her face. I totally freaked out and left the room and practically ran out of the building. I was leaning against the wall, almost in a panic, and I could feel my pussy was totally wet and my thighs were soaked, too."
"I didn't know what to do," Sarah continued. "I went back to the bus station and got the next bus back to Branson. I couldn't stop thinking about what I had seen. My pussy would just flood with juices whenever I'd think about it, which was practically all the time. A week or so later, I decided to go back. I was finally over the total shock of what I had seen and now I was curious. I often pictured myself with a man when I'd play with my pussy, touching him, sucking his cock, him eating my pussy and fucking me, but, of course, nothing like that had ever happened. Technically, I was still a virgin, never even been kissed, even though I had long since popped my own cherry with a banana."
"So I took the bus to Omaha again and went to the video store," Sarah continued. "When I went into the room, there were only 2 other women there. I just stood against the wall and watched. I was amazed that they would just sit there on stools and suck the cocks that stuck through the openings in the wall. I saw one woman suck 3 of them, one after the other, letting them cum in her mouth. The other woman sucked 2, but held their cocks so that they'd cum on her face."
"My legs were trembling and my thighs and pussy were soaked as I left. I had never been so excited in my life. I took the bus back home, but couldn't think of anything but what I had seen. It was like living in a fog. My pussy hurt from me playing with it so much."
"How old were you?" Evan asked, interrupting.
"Oh, I was 19," Sarah replied.
"And you didn't tell anybody about what you had done?" Evan asked.
"Gosh, no," Sarah laughed. "They would have run me out of town on a rail. A week later, I went again, determined to try to suck a cock myself. I was as nervous as a Christmas goose when I entered that room. There was only one other woman there, an older woman, and she had just finished sucking a cock. She was swallowing and licking her lips when I came in. I was shocked when she turned and saw me and spoke to me, telling me that she was glad for some company"
"I sat on the stool next to her. I was so nervous. Suddenly, a cock appeared in the opening in front of me. I felt my face flaming with the other woman watching me as I touched a cock for the first time, feeling it in my hand, warm, soft, hard. It was wonderful, I thought. I wasn't sure exactly how to do it, but I had watched the other women the last time, so I touched the cock with my tongue. It wasn't bad or anything, so I did it some more. Finally, I took it into my mouth and more than anything, tried to taste it, explore it. I loved the texture, the way it felt in my mouth. I could taste the pre-cum leaking from it and found it intoxicating. It really turned me on, made my pussy even wetter."
"Suddenly, it just exploded in my mouth," Sarah explained. "I jerked back in surprise, but not before it had shot a couple of streams of cum into my mouth. The rest landed on my mouth and chin. The woman next to me encouraged me, told me that I'd get the hang of it with a bit more practice. I guess it was obvious that I hadn't done it before."
"I kept swallowing, the sticky thick cum coating my tongue," Sarah continued. "I didn't mind it at all. It was a bit salty, but it was okay. I watched as the woman next to me sucked the next cock that stuck through the opening in front of her, concentrating on how she used her tongue and her hands at the same time. When another cock stuck through the opening in front of me, a black one this time, I was ready to try again."
"Did the fact that the cock was black bother you?" Evan asked.
"Well, no, not really," Sarah replied. "I mean, this is the south. There're lots of black people living in the area. I knew that whites and blacks didn't really mix, socialize - I never had any black friends - but I figured who was going to know. So I sucked the cock. It didn't taste any different because of the color and when he finally came, I didn't freak out, knowing what to expect. I just let him cum in my mouth, feeling his cock spurting. He came a lot, more than the first one, and I had to swallow to make room for more of his cum."
"How did you like that?" Evan asked.
"I liked it," Sarah replied. "It was thick, hot, and had an interesting flavor. That was the first time I had really sucked a cock off. I didn't stop until there was no more cum and he pulled his cock from the hole. The woman next to me told me that I had done a lot better, that it was obvious that I was a natural cock sucker. For some reason, that made me feel proud. When another cock appeared in front of me, I didn't hesitate and sucked it, swallowing all of the cum when he finally came."
"I went home after that," Sara explained. "The other woman was still sucking a cock when I left. For the first time in my life, I actually felt like a woman and I knew that I was going to go back for more. I felt so alive. When I went back a few days later, there was only one vacant seat; the others were all occupied by women, mostly white, but a couple of blacks, too. I could see that the women were all ages and a couple of them were big like me."
"I sucked a couple cocks, feeling like an old hand already, gulping down their cum when they came," Sarah continued. "I was totally unprepared and amazed when the woman next to me pulled her dress up and turned her back to the opening in the wall, bending over. My eyes must have been bulging from their sockets as I watched that woman get fucked. I was sucking my third cock when the guy finally came in her pussy. I couldn't believe it when she turned around and sucked on his cock, all gooey with her juices and his own cum."
"I started going to Omaha two, three times a week," Sarah continued. "I got to where I was sucking five or six cocks each time before I'd go home. Each time I'd see women opting to get fucked instead of sucking the cocks. I finally decided that I just had to try, so the next time I went, after sucking a couple of cocks to get my nerve up, I pulled up my dress and turned my back to the opening, leaning back against it. I felt a cock rubbing up and down between my pussy lips. My juices were flowing like a fountain. Then I felt it press into me. It felt like heaven, far better than any of the fruits and vegetables that I had been using on myself. I came when I felt it cum inside of me. I could feel it spurting. When it finished, I turned and sucked on it, tasting my own pussy juice for the first time."
"And how did you like that?" Evan asked.
"I loved it," Sarah said with a sigh. "I had never tasted anything as delicious as that cock covered in my pussy juices and his cum. I let two more of them fuck me, both black, and I sucked a few more before I finally left. On the way home, I realized that I never needed to worry about finding a man, risking him being disgusted by me, how fat I was. I could go to the glory hole and fuck as many cocks as I wanted, suck as many as I wanted, and they'd all be happy and so would I. It was so uncomplicated."
"Then one day I was there and I was the only one," Sarah continued. "That had happened several times and I didn't mind. I had sucked a couple of cocks and fucked one, a big black one, then I had sucked another one, which came like crazy. A bunch of his cum had actually run down my chin and dripped onto my dress. After sucking him off, I just sat there, waiting, but after five minutes with no new cock, I decided to leave. I almost died when Jess came up to me in the parking lot."
"I just didn't know what to say," Jess said. "I mean, how was I going to judge her, criticize her for doing the same thing that I was doing? I've never been a hypocrite. I finally asked her how long she had been going there and she told me a while and that she had no intention of stopping."
"Well, I didn't, either," Sarah added. "I mean, I was finally having a sex life, albeit a rather unusual one. I loved sucking cocks, really loved it. To this day, nothing excites me as much as a cock going off in my mouth. That's as close to heaven on earth as I ever expect to get. That said, I also love the feeling of a cock filling my pussy, the bigger, the better. I felt as though I had nothing to apologize for, especially considering that I knew that I had sucked Jess' cock."
"I finally managed to calm down and we talked when we got home," Jess said. "It was one of the best talks I'd ever had with anyone. Sarah made me understand her frustrations and I could find no fault with her reasoning. I wasn't totally stupid. I knew that as difficult as it was for me being fat, that it was even more difficult for her. If I could have found relief elsewhere, I would have. But I was using the glory hole for my sexual gratification and so was she."
"I asked him how long he had been going there and how often he went," Sarah continued. "He had been going there longer than me, but only went once or twice a week. He asked me about what it was like on my side of the wall and I tried to describe it."
"I was really surprised that there were white and black women behind the wall," Jess confessed. "Honestly, even after being raised in the south, maybe because of it, I truly believe that I don't have a prejudiced bone in my body. I was even more surprised when she explained the spread of ages, all the way to old women in their 60s and 70s. I had never thought about it. A mouth on my cock was a mouth on my cock, a pussy a pussy. The anonymity made it completely irrelevant. It was all and only about sensation."
"I suggested that maybe we could go together so that I could save the bus fare," Sarah said, laughing. "I can still remember the shocked look on his face. He said something about it being most inappropriate that we'd be there at the same time. When I told him that I was the only woman there that day, I thought he was going to pass out."
"I could not believe that my own sister had sucked my cock," Jess said, shaking his head. "With all of my rationalizations about what I was doing, accepting what she was doing, I had never crossed that line in my head. Then I remembered what an incredible blowjob it had been, how I had cum like never before in my life. To say that I was confused would be an understatement."
"Then I thought of something and asked him how long he usually spent there," Sarah said. "He told me maybe half an hour and asked me how long I usually spent there. When I told him 2-3 hours, I thought he was going to pass out."
"I just couldn't believe it," Jess said, shaking his head. "I mean, what was she doing there for 2-3 hours? So I asked her."
"And I told him that I usually sucked up to 6 cocks and fucked 2 or 3 more," Sarah said, laughing. "He was in absolute shock."
"I just had never considered my sister in any sort of a sexual light," Jess said, laughing. "And here she was, literally sucking and fucking circles around me."
"So did you go to the glory hole together?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Jess replied. "I agreed and said that I'd wait in the car for her after I finished. I only had to wait about an hour before she finally showed up."
"I felt guilty that he was waiting in the car while I was sucking cocks and getting fucked," Sarah said, laughing. "So I sucked a couple of cocks, got fucked by a couple, then sucked one more before I left. I stopped at the desk and asked if my husband was allowed to be in the room with me while I was servicing the cocks and I was told that there are no rules, that anyone can go wherever they like. I just couldn't bring myself to ask if my brother could watch."
"A few days later, I wanted to go again and asked Jess if he'd like to go, too," Sarah continued. "He agreed and we drove down to Omaha. When I went into the room, I saw that there were three other women there, all with cocks in their mouths. Then I saw a white cock stick through one of the openings and knew that it was Jess. I didn't care. I was there to suck a cock and get a mouthful of cum for my trouble, so I sat on the stool and sucked his cock, deliberately, knowing that it was my brother's."
"I was pretty worked up by the time we got there," Jess said. "I couldn't stop picturing Sarah sucking cocks. The feeling of my cock being engulfed by a hot, wet mouth was incredible and I almost came right away, I was so horny. It didn't take that long before I came and I had to lean against the wall to recover after she had finished sucking me off. My knees felt weak."
"Then the door opened and I saw Sarah stick her head in," he continued. "I could see some fresh cum dribbled down her chin and knew that it had to have been mine, as nobody else had come in after me and the other three guys were still getting sucked."
"I beckoned to him," Sarah picked up. "I told him that I had talked to the owner and had been told it would be okay for him to come into the other room and watch. I had also asked the other three ladies if they minded and they had said that they didn't. I told him that I wanted to suck some more cocks and also get fucked, that he'd probably enjoy watching more than sitting in the car and waiting."
"I was pretty nervous," Jess said. "I didn't know what to expect. I was still blown away by the fact that Sarah had sucked my cock again, that she was so good at it. And I had never really seen a cock sucked, only experienced it through the glory hole wall. The room was dingy and really smelled of cum. I stood against a wall and watched as the three women continued sucking the cocks."
"Even though I had just sucked his cock, I could see his pants tenting as he watched the other women sucking cocks," Sarah said. "My pussy was sopping, I was so horny. Then a nice, big black cock stuck through one of the openings and I went to sit down in front of it."
"I could not believe it when Sarah sucked that big black cock into her mouth, all of it," Jess said. "It was really something to watch. One of the other women was gurgling and I could see that the cock that she was sucking was filling her mouth with cum. When the cock disappeared from the opening, she turned and smiled at me, her mouth still clearly filled with cum, and asked me how I liked it. I could only stammer that it looked good and she laughed, told me that I should go back out and let her suck mine for me, but I couldn't tear my eyes from Sarah. It was fascinating to see her bobbing her face on that cock, taking all of it into her mouth each time."
"I was feeling so naughty," Sarah laughed. "It actually turned me on to know that Jess was watching me. When I felt the cock start to cum, I deliberately held it in my hand and directed the spray of cum onto my outstretched tongue, knowing that Jess was watching, only closing my mouth on it to finish it off as I gulped down every drop. When I finished and turned to look at Jess, his mouth was hanging open and his trousers were really tented."
"Then another cock stuck through one of the openings and I went over to it, wrapping my hand around the shaft as I turned to face Jess," Sarah explained. "I flipped my dress up onto my back and backed up, guiding the cock to my pussy. I knew not to wear underwear when I went there. I was watching Jess' face the whole time the guy was fucking me. When he was cumming, I heard him tell me not to move. When he pulled his cock from my pussy, another one immediately replaced it."
"I was in shock," Jess admitted. "It was the raunchiest, hottest thing I had ever seen or imagined. The second guy came and Sarah turned around to suck his cock, her dress still up on her back, her big naked ass pointing at me, cum running down the inside of her thighs as she sucked his cock. One of the other women turned to me and told me that she'd help me with my problem. Before I knew it, she had my cock in her mouth and I was seeing my cock sucked for the first time. It didn't take long and I was cumming, filling her mouth. Sarah had come over and was holding my arm, watching."
"The next time we went, I was determined to move things along," Sarah said, "so as soon as I got into the room and saw Jess' cock stick through the opening, I lifted my dress and turned around and impaled myself on his cock."
"I had fucked many times at the glory hole," Jess said, "but this was a very tight pussy. It felt amazing. I didn't last long and came. My cock got sucked clean and I turned to leave. As I was leaving the room, the other door opened and Sarah beckoned me to join her again. I saw that the other women in the room were occupied sucking cocks, one of them fucking, and realized that I must have fucked Sarah. I was stunned, as much because of what I had done, but also because Sarah had deliberately, knowingly done it."
"I had decided that I didn't care about anything but my own pleasure," Sarah explained. "I was never going to find a man of my own and if I did, well, he probably wouldn't be much of a man if he was willing to settle for me. I'm under no illusions about myself; I'm fat and not particularly pretty. The only men who would overlook that would have to be desperate and I wasn't interested in settling for a desperate man, not when I could go to the glory hole and not be limited to one man or have to consider anything but his cock."
"Did you tell Jess that?" Evan asked.
"On the way home, yes," Sarah replied, "but first I sucked a few cocks and got fucked again. I was incredibly turned on by the fact that I had just fucked my own brother."
"How did you react to what Sarah told you, Jess?" Evan asked.
"I'd never been more confused in my life," Jess admitted. "On the one hand, she was just a mouth sucking my cock, a pussy to fuck, but I couldn't just accept that because she was my sister and I was still very wrapped up in what I had been taught about things such as incest. It's one of the greatest sins the bible mentions."
"So, what happened? How did you reconcile things in your mind?" Evan asked.
"I accepted my weakness," Jess replied.
"You didn't try to overcome or resist?" Evan asked.
"No," Jess confessed. "I woke up the next morning in the middle of a wet dream, which wasn't all that uncommon, only it was more than a wet dream. When I opened my eyes, I saw Sarah between my legs, my cock in her mouth. She had sucked me while I was asleep and I was cumming in her mouth."
"I just didn't see why I shouldn't suck his cock," Sarah said. "I mean, I was sucking it at the glory hole and I knew it was his, so I didn't see why I shouldn't suck his cock at home, too."
"I didn't know what to do," Jess said, "but I couldn't bring myself to stop her. She started asking me if she could suck my cock two, three times a day. Waking up to her sucking me off became normal. Like Sarah, I had accepted the fact that I wasn't anyone's idea of a sex object, yet I was obsessed with sex and loved having my cock sucked and fucking."
"How did it evolve from there?" Evan asked.
"One day he actually asked me to suck his cock," Sarah said with a laugh. "That was one of the happiest days in my life. He wasn't just tolerating it, he wanted it. I had never felt so good about myself. But I also realized that it gave me a position of power in a way and I told him that I'd suck his cock whenever he wanted if he'd fuck me whenever I wanted."
"I actually laughed," Jess recalled, chuckling. "I was being blackmailed to fuck my sister if I wanted her to suck my cock. As much as I was at war within myself about everything, I couldn't bring myself to say no. First of all, I loved the way she sucked my cock and it was really convenient not to have to drive 20 minutes to get it sucked. I didn't want to give that up. At the same time, I also realized that all things being equal, I was going to enjoy having a pussy to fuck and she had a really tight, nice pussy."
"I had never been so nervous as I was then," Sarah said. "Everything that had happened up to that point, I had always been dressed, or at least the person who was fucking me couldn't see me. Even though Jess was just as fat as I was, still I was ashamed at him seeing me. When I sucked his cock at home, he'd just pull it out of his pants, never drop his pants."
"I had the same issue," Jess said. "I'm not proud of how I look, though there's not really much I can do about it. Genetics are genetics and we both look like our parents. I imagine the high-fat diet we had as children didn't help, but by the time I was 13, I was already obese."
"I was worried that the sight of my naked body would turn him off so much that he wouldn't be able to get an erection," Sarah continued. "I asked him if he'd undress at the same time so that I wouldn't be so embarrassed. It was easier for him to undress, just a shirt, pants, and underwear. For me, it was more involved, pulling my dress off over my head, undoing my bra, then finally pushing my panties down. When I took off my bra, my breasts fell to my stomach. I have really big nipples. I was really surprised to see his cock rising when he saw them. It wasn't so bad pushing my panties down because my stomach is so big that it covers everything."
"I was also surprised when I got excited seeing her breasts," Jess admitted. "I mean, they're big, but they just fall down and rest on her stomach. I kept telling myself that I didn't look any better, just that when my cock got hard, it would stick out from beneath my stomach. We realized that the only way we were going to be able to do it was if Sarah got on her hands and knees. Though she had a big ass and huge thighs, her pussy was clearly visible. I was surprised at how small it appeared, short with her inner lips just barely visible peeking out."
"I had an orgasm when I felt his cock going into me," Sarah said. "Even though it was doggie, it was still a man fucking me after seeing me naked."
"Her pussy was so tight," Jess reminisced. "It felt great. I totally forgot about anything but how good it felt, though I didn't last long and came inside of her. When I pulled my cock out after I finished cumming, I could see the cum running from her pussy to drip on the floor."
"I had never enjoyed sucking a cock as much as I did sucking his after he fucked me," Sarah said. "I was just so happy. I felt like a woman instead of just a big blob. I came again when I was sucking on him, tasting myself and his cum at the same time. It was great."
"And was that it?" Evan asked. "Since then, you've enjoyed sex with each other?"
"Well, it seems that I only had to stick my cock in her pussy to get over my misgivings about the whole incest thing," Jess replied with a sigh. "But that was really just the beginning, it seemed. I couldn't give Sarah the satisfaction that she craved, so we'd still go to the glory hole a couple, three times a week so that she could suck different cocks and get fucked more than just for the minute or two I was capable of."
"Did you experience any jealousy about that?" Evan asked.
"No," Jess replied. "It had turned me on to watch my own cock as I fucked her, so I started sitting next to her on the other side of the wall to watch from close up as she'd suck cocks or get fucked. It was hot. When we'd get home, I just couldn't wait to have her again."
"I had been sucking Jess' cock and fucking him for several weeks," Sarah said. "And going to the glory hole. I had never imagined that I'd be so happy in my life. It was like magic, yet there was something missing. I'd heard so much about how nice it was to have someone eat your pussy, but I'd never experienced it. I got up the nerve to ask him one day if he'd do it to me."
"I had been thinking about it, too," Jess said. "I was curious, wanting to know what it was like, so when Sarah asked me to try it on her, I was willing. I had never really touched her pussy, just fucked it, so when I pulled her ass cheeks apart to get to her pussy and saw it open up and saw her inner lips and the pink, wet interior for the first time, it excited me. She has a small clit, but as I learned, it is extremely sensitive. When I tasted her for the first time, I almost came. It was so different, yet so delicious. After that first time, I always ate her pussy before I'd fuck her."
"One day when we got back from the glory hole, we were both pretty worked up," Jess continued. "Sarah had fucked three different cocks, all of them black, and I had seen the cum running from her pussy down her thighs. When we got home, she wanted me to fuck her and she got on her hands and knees. I was rubbing my cock between her pussy lips, getting ready to fuck her, when she asked me to eat her first, the way we had been doing. I was reluctant. I mean, I had seen her filled with cum three different times and could still see dried cum on her thighs. But she insisted or she wouldn't let me fuck her. So I did it, I ate her pussy."
"How was that?" Evan asked.
"Different," Jess admitted. "Just a different taste at first, then it was the same as she'd cum and I'd only taste her."
"You didn't mind?" Evan asked. "You liked it?"
"If I didn't think about it, I liked it," Jess agreed. "I love the taste of Sarah's pussy. If it had cum in it or on it, it only changed the flavor a bit and it wasn't a disagreeable taste. I didn't mind. Then she wanted me to eat her pussy after I'd fucked her, when my cum was still running from her pussy. That was harder for me for some reason, but I did it. It took a few times to get used to it, then it wasn't bad. She loved sucking my cock after I'd cum in her, so I realized that it was pretty much the same thing."
"Jess was great," Sarah said. "I kept wanting to try new things, push the limits, and he'd agree, though a bit reluctantly at times. I was living for sex by this time. It was all I could think of, all I wanted. We were at the glory hole and I had just taken a big load in my pussy from a black cock and I asked Jess to eat me. He didn't really want to, but I explained that it was no different than when we'd get home and he'd do it, just a bit fresher."
"That was probably the hardest thing for me," Jess said, "eating her pussy right after someone else had cum in her. I realized that it was really no different than doing it after I had fucked her, but my head had a problem with it. I was surprised that it wasn't that bad, really just like doing it after I fucked her, just a bit of a different flavor and a lot more cum."
"After that, Jess would always eat my pussy after I fucked a cock," Sarah explained. "It's been almost 20 years now and we still go to the glory hole a couple of times a week and Jess likes nothing more than eating my pussy, full of cum or not."
"It's true," Jess admitted sheepishly. "I think I like eating pussy more than anything else."
"Have you ever eaten anyone's pussy other than Sarah's?" Evan asked.
"No," Jess replied.
"Have either of you had sex with anyone else outside of the glory hole?" Evan asked.
"No," Sarah replied. "We've been too afraid of being found out. We can hide behind the anonymity of the glory hole and not have to worry."
"But now you're doing this interview," Evan said. "People are going to know your story. Why risk it now?"
"Because it's the right thing to do," Jess replied.
"You're not afraid of losing your position as the deacon of your church?" Evan asked.
"Yes, I am afraid," Jess admitted, "but I'm even more afraid of not speaking up, being honest, supporting the others who are doing the same thing, who are in the same situation."
"And you're also willing to have sex together in front of us, for the camera?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Jess replied nervously, but Evan could see the shine in Sarah's eyes.
"And how would you feel about us joining you, having sex with you?" Evan asked.
"You'd do that?" Sarah asked, surprise written all over her fat face.
"Of course," Evan replied, "as long as it's something that you'd want."
"I'd like that, a lot," Sarah said. "Nobody's ever fucked me that knew that they were fucking me, in all these years."
"Y...you mean that you...you'd let me..." Jess stammered falteringly.
"We're all on a voyage of discovery about our sexuality," Evan replied, feeling his mother's nervousness next to him, knowing that she didn't like the way things were developing, that she probably wasn't the least bit interested in having sex with the obese man, any more than him having sex with Sarah was his idea of fun. "Why don't we take a break, then continued."
"Evan," Lily said when Jess and Sarah went to the kitchen to get refills for their iced tea. "I don't know if I can do this. Up until now, I was excited sexually, but I don't feel that with them."
"I understand," Evan replied, looking down at his mother's worried face. "But I don't think that Jess is going to be able to do much if he fucks Sarah. Let him eat your pussy, make his life, and then we'll fuck, give them a show."
"God, this is not what I expected," Lily said, clearly nervous.
"I'm sure that we'll both survive," Evan said, chuckling. "A pussy wrapped around my cock is just that and a tongue in your pussy is just that. If you have to, think of someone else."
"Well, this is more exciting than I thought it would be," Jess said when he and Sarah returned from the kitchen. "I mean, we saw the show and know that you do join in with the people that you're interviewing, I just didn't think that you'd want to with us."
"Like you said, this is how we do the show," Evan said, accepting his glass of iced tea. "Where would you like to do it?"
"Well, right here is the best spot," Jess said. "Sarah can kneel and rest on the sofa. It's how we usually do it."
"Then that's what we'll do," Evan said. "Why don't you undress now?"
Sarah hesitated, then reached down and pulled her dress up over her head and off, leaving her in her bra and panties, rolls of fat dropping down everywhere. Both of them had bulging eyes when Lily pulled her t-shirt off, revealing her huge breasts, the first time Evan had ever seen them without hard nipples.
"Oh, my!" Sarah gasped when she saw Evan's cock after he pulled his pants off.
Jess' 6" cock was throbbing visibly as it stuck out from beneath his huge stomach as he stared at Lily after she had finished undressing, his eyes staring at her pussy, her long lips hanging down.
Sarah got on her knees and leaned over on the sofa, her big breasts hanging straight down, her fat ass and thighs facing the camera. Lily was standing close to Evan, her body pressed against him from the side, trembling as they watched Jess kneel down and pry Sarah's pussy open, revealing the wet, pink interior, her small button of a clit, and her tiny, delicate pussy lips.
Sarah moaned when she felt her brother's tongue on her pussy, then shuddered as he slid it into her, slurping on her wet pussy. After a couple of minutes, he got up and pushed his cock into her, fucking her. As Evan had predicted, he didn't last long before he came, filling her pussy with his cum. When he pulled out, then bent down to pry her pussy open to reveal the now cummy interior, sliding his tongue up between her pussy lips, Evan looked down and smiled, once more seeing his mother's nipples big and hard on the ends of her breasts.
"That was great," Evan said encouragingly when Jess sat up, a smile on his face as he licked his lips. "May we join you now?"
"Oh, yes!" Sarah said as she turned around, her face red, her eyes shining with joy.
Evan encouraged his mother to sit on the sofa, lifting her feet onto the edge so that her pussy was clearly exposed, her long pussy lips spreading open to reveal her big fat clit and the glistening pink interior of her pussy. Sitting down next to her, he spread his legs, making room for Sarah who quickly slid between them, wrapping a fat hand around the shaft of his cock before lowering her mouth onto him, not stopping until her nose was pressed up against his belly, while next to him Lily stared in morbid fascination as Jess lowered his pudgy face to her pussy, his tongue sliding into her.
Evan let Sarah suck his cock for several minutes before suggesting that they change places and Sarah resumed her kneeling position. Smiling at his mother, her mouth open as Jess' tongue made her cum repeatedly, he worked his cock into Sarah's surprisingly snug pussy, his hands resting on her ass as he began to fuck her. Not wanting to prolong the experience, Evan allowed himself to work towards an orgasm in just a few minutes, finally blowing his load into her pussy, finishing by coating it with cum before moving back to admire his handiwork.
Evan was surprised to see that Jess' cock was sticking out in front of him as he moved to take his place, running his tongue into his sister's cummy pussy and slurping on her.
"Oh, that was just amazing," Sarah sighed when her brother finally sat back, licking his lips. "Thank you so much."
"It was a pleasure," Evan assured her, moving over and leaning down to drag his tongue through his mother's spread pussy.
Jess and Sarah watched in fascination as Evan ate his mother to several orgasms before rising up and feeding his big cock into her pussy, her long pussy lips wrapping around the shaft of his cock as he began to fuck her, rubbing her big fat clit with a thumb and causing her to have a cascade of orgasms. He took his time, once again reveling in the exquisite sensation of his mother's pussy on his cock, finally cumming, filling her, then coating her pussy at the end, leaning back to see his cum running from her now-gaping hole and dripping from her long pussy lips.
"Oh, Jess!" Sarah sighed as she watched her brother quickly move over and glue his mouth to Lily's gooey pussy, loudly slurping at the cum cocktail that covered and filled her pussy, finally sitting back with a big smile on his fat face as he licked his lips.
"I've never tasted anything that delicious," Jess said.
"Uh, thank you," Lily said, surprised that he had made her cum several times. "You've certainly learned to eat pussy."
"I've had the pleasure of lots of practice," Jess said, looking fondly at his sister, who smiled.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Until now, nothing I've done has made me feel bad, or cheap," Lily said as they rode to their hotel in a cab. "That wasn't fun for me."
"It's not something that I'd want to repeat," Evan agreed, "but their story is one of the most compelling that we've heard yet. I think that this is going to be a powerful segment."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Once again, Evan and Lily received a loud, cheering standing ovation when they arrived for the post-episode meeting after the second episode had aired. Even more surprising was the standing ovation that greeted them in the meeting from Norma, Paul, Harvey, and Gene.
"You keep getting better," Norma said when they had all taken their seats and Charles had served champagne. "I'm still trembling when I think of those interviews."
"I'm still trembling thinking of Lily, personally," Gene said, blushing at the surprised look on Lily's face and the laughter from the rest. "I just never realized that a woman could be so phenomenally sexy and desirable."
"I don't know what to say," Lily replied, her face red. "I don't feel as though I'm doing anything particularly special."
"Just being yourself is what's so special," Norma said.
"I've had to add more staff," Gene said, smiling. "The response has been incredible. I've got requests for interviews from all of the major networks."
"Interviews?!" Lily exclaimed.
"They all want to interview you, and Evan," he added.
"Oh, I don't think so," Lily said, paling.
"I agree," Norma said. "No interviews. This is our baby and we're going to maintain exclusive control over it. I've seen the reports, heard the discussions. I haven't seen this much excitement or controversy since Larry Flint got shot. What are the numbers, Gene?"
"Channel 23, 3.1m viewers, Channel 69, 1.8m viewers," he replied, his smile splitting his face. "We're still picking up new subscribers at an insane pace. It's not slowing down yet."
"By the end of the first year, I'm expecting those numbers to be 5m and 3m," Norma said, "though I'm hopeful that that's going to be conservative. For some reason, this is striking a chord with society. People might not like it, but they're compelled to watch anyway, sort of like rubberneckers slowing down to see an automobile accident."
"I've received dozens of letters from various organizations threatening to sue us for 'damaging the moral values of the country'," Gene said.
"Let 'em sue," Paul said. "It's nothing but free publicity and they haven't a legal leg to stand on. Nobody is forcing anyone to watch anything. Both channels are subscription based. It's not like it's free over the air television. They'd have as much chance of winning a lawsuit over this as they would trying to stop Playboy from publishing its magazine."
"Lily, how are you doing with all of this?" Norma asked.
"Well, I do have to admit that it's challenging," Lily replied. "Part of me feels like a porn star, which is unsettling. I have to wear a wig and sunglasses and big baggy tops when I go out."
"I'd say comparing what you're doing to a porn star is comparing apples and oranges," Harvey said. "There is absolutely nothing tawdry about what you're doing. It's a fascinating study in human interactions and conflicts. I wasn't sold on this at first, but now I see the discussions that are taking place everywhere, every talk show, online forums. I think this is fantastic, not to mention incredibly profitable."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
The standing ovation was deafening as Evan and Lily made their way to the meeting room after the penultimate November episode had aired. Lily was overwhelmed as Harvey, then Gene, followed by Paul, gently shook her hand before kissing it, pure adulation filling their eyes. Norma wasn't so restrained, hugging each of them fiercely.
"7.5m viewers on Channel 23, 4.6m on Channel 69," Gene announced without being prompted. "This is now the most successful pay-TV production in history."
"Paul has an announcement," Norma said when they finally sat down, their faces flushed as Charles served champagne.
"We have been approached by several players who wish to either invest or outright purchase the network," Paul said, smiling at the looks and gasps of dismay. "Our reply has been an unequivocal no. One entity offered us $10b for a 10% stake. In theory, that makes us the most valuable production company in the world. Per Norma, when the advertising contracts expire at the end of the year, we will be doubling our rates. Our advertisers have all been advised and they have all agreed, most of them wanting to sign multi-year deals, which we have told them that we will not do, as we are going to adjust our rates annually based upon viewer count results."
"Further, we have reached agreements with producers in 15 different countries to syndicate our production feed," Paul said, smiling broadly at the astonished looks on the faces. "We are charging them $100m per episode plus 25% of their gate. Sex Today is going to be the most successful television production of all time. Evan and Lily aside, we would not have been able to succeed to such a degree without the phenomenal work of our staff. As such, all staff members are going to receive a $1m end-of-year bonus, while Harvey and Greg will each receive $10m."
Harvey and Greg looked as though they had been poleaxed as they sat open-mouthed in their seats.
"Our final episode of the year is coming," Norma said as Paul took his seat. "We are going to handle it a bit differently in that nobody will see it before production but Paul and I. Evan and Lily will screen it for us privately and we will give our input, though I don't foresee any problems, as we haven't made a single request for change for any episode yet. I am doing this because this will be an atomic bomb of an episode compared to the firecrackers that we've lit so far."
"How could anything possibly top the hermaphrodite segment?" Gene asked. "I didn't even know that such a thing existed. We're having trouble keeping up with the new subscription requests since it aired. It was our only episode with just two interviews. Combining that with the segment on Jess and Sarah was simply mind-staggering, pure genius. I was personally trembling when it ended."
"I happen to know that that particular segment with Jess and Sarah was the most difficult one for Evan and particularly Lily," Norma said. "Your professionalism was outstanding."
"I wouldn't have been able to get it up for Sarah," Gene said, shaking his head. "I mean, their story was earth-shattering, unbelievably compelling, but..."
"It would seem that our young genius doesn't ever have a problem," Norma said with a smile. "Young or old, black or white, skinny or fat, Evan doesn't discriminate. He is an egalitarian sex maniac and I mean that only as a compliment."
"Well, if I had a cock like his," Gene mumbled.
"You don't?" Norma asked to general laughter as Gene blushed.
"We are receiving over 5,000 emails a day begging for a date with Lily," Gene said. "The requests for Evan are only 4,000 a day," he added with a smile.
"I seem to remember saying that Lily was going to be the most sexually desired woman on the planet," Paul said with a smile. "Any man who is lucky enough to enjoy her favors can die content."
"How does that feel, Lily?" Norma asked, smiling at her flushed face.
"Ridiculous," Lily replied, laughing nervously.
"I've received hundreds of emails from porn actresses requesting advice from Lily," Gene added. "The common theme is that she seems so natural, that she is clearly not acting. They want to know how she does it."
"Lily?" Norma asked.
"I...I never even thought about it," Lily admitted, blushing. "I mean, other than Jess, the situation was so exciting that I wanted to join in. There was no need to act."
"I've also received over a thousand emails since the show aired last night on Channel 69 commending Lily for her class in dealing with Jess," Gene added. "Yes, there are the morally indignant who would object to anything, but more and more people appreciate what you're doing. Personally, you have my profound respect."
"Hear, hear," Harvey, Paul, and Norma said.
"A word of caution," Norma said, "then you can go. I want the end-of-year bonuses to be a surprise, so not a word to any of the staff. Paul, Evan, and Lily, if you'd be so kind as to join me for dinner this evening, I'd appreciate it."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Norma, I'll never cease to be amazed by the dinners you serve," Lily sighed as she sat back as the table was cleared after another of Norma's over-the-top seafood extravaganzas. "If I ate like this all of the time, I'd be a blimp."
"Thank you," Norma said as Charles served after-dinner coffee and cognac, a special centenary edition of Louis XIII. "I don't eat like this all the time, only for special occasions."
"But you serve this every time we come for dinner," Evan said.
"Like I said, only for special occasions," Norma said with a smile. "You and Lily are always a special occasion. What did you think of our meeting today?" she asked.
"Your generosity towards the staff took my breath away," Lily said.
"They've more than earned it," Norma said. "While you have earned over $600m in just 11 months, the network gross has been over $60b. The bonuses won't be felt by me, but it will make all the difference in the world to the lives of my staff. I want them to know that they are appreciated by more than words."
"It's hard to fathom so much money," Lily said with a sigh. "We don't really live any differently."
"I don't know," Evan said. "Traveling around the country on a private G5 is pretty different to me, as is being chauffered everywhere and staying in 5-star suites in every city. How could life possibly be any better?"
"And you've still got two more years to go on your contract," Norma said with a smile. "If things keep going the way they are, you'll have $5-6b by then."
"In my wildest imagination, I never imagined financial success like that," Evan said. "I just like being able to do what I love."
"You mean sex?" Paul asked, laughing.
"Well, that, too," Evan agreed, laughing with him.
"You might have noticed that I neglected to mention the two of you when I was announcing the end-of-year bonuses," Norma said.
"Bonuses!" Lily exclaimed. "On top of $600m?"
"Come with me," Norma said, getting to her feet.
They followed her to the elevator, where Paul inserted a key into a panel which opened, showing a numerical keypad that he entered 100 into. The elevator dropped, then stopped, the doors opening onto a luxurious foyer with a pair of double doors, one on each side. Going to the doors on the right, Norma led them into a luxurious apartment with floor-to-ceiling glass walls, extravagantly furnished. There was a balcony that wrapped around the entire apartment and a zero-edge swimming pool and jacuzzi with a wall seeming to bisect the pool. Pushing a button on the wall, Evan and Lily were shocked when the entire wall slowly retracted, showing that the pool continued on the other side.
"These two apartments are identical," Norma explained as she led them into a mirror of the apartment that they had just come from. "They each have two bedrooms. As you can see, the dividing wall can be retracted so that you have one large apartment, like mine."
"These are beautiful, Norma," Lily said.
"They're yours," Norma said, laughing at the shocked expressions on their faces. "They are your end-of-year bonuses."
"No, no," Lily gasped. "It's too much. You've already done so much for us."
"Nonsense," Norma replied, taking Lily's arm. "Not only have the two of you made me a huge amount of money, you've awakened me, made me feel alive and vital once again."
"But how can you do this?" Evan asked, not believing what he was hearing or seeing.
"Well, I own The Excelsior, to begin with," Norma said, laughing at the surprised looks on their faces. "I always kept the 100th floor empty so that I'd have a buffer between me and the rest of the owners. It would give me great joy to know that we'll always be neighbors."
"Oh, Norma," Lily gasped, sobbing as she hugged her. "Why are you so good to us?"
"Because you inspire me," Norma replied. "Neither of you has a greedy bone in your body. Neither of you would ever think of taking advantage of anyone; quite the contrary, you give joy to everyone that comes into contact with you. I consider it a privilege to be able to call you my friends."
"Thank you," Lily said, tears streaming down her face, "but I think that we're the lucky ones."
"I'd say that we're all lucky," Paul said.
"Why don't we all go back upstairs and discuss it in my bed," Norma suggested, a twinkle in her eyes.
"I thought you'd never ask," Evan said with a laugh, enfolding her in his arms and hugging her tightly as he lifted her off the ground, then kissing her, tongues dueling as he lowered her.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I'm actually nervous," Norma said as they all settled into comfortable seats a month later to watch the final episode of the year on Channel 69. "I've avoided the office for the past two weeks and refused to take any calls. The pandemonium in the press has been unbelievable. We actually picked up 1.4m new subscribers for tonight's episode in the past two weeks."
"I'd have given anything to see Harvey and Gene's reactions," Paul said with a laugh. "I've had to automatically shunt their calls and emails to a blind storage."
"I'm nervous, too," Lily admitted. "It's been one thing to do the episodes, but coming out like this is daunting."
"You'll be fine," Norma assured her. "Great wealth is a wonderful insulator."
"The apartment is wonderful," Lily said. "I still can't believe it. I feel like I'm living in a dream."
"You are the dream," Paul said gallantly, raising his glass of champagne to her. "If I weren't so young, I'd be begging you to marry me."
"He's such a silly boy," Norma laughed at the expression on Lily's face.
"I...I'm flattered, Paul," Lily said, shocked to the core. "But as you've noticed, I don't discriminate based upon age. That said, I don't think being married is for me. I hope that won't stop you from continuing to visit, though. Your company is always a pleasure."
"He'd cut his own throat if you cut him off," Norma laughed.
"It's starting," Paul said as the Sex Today logo filled the 110" QLED screen.
"Good evening," Evan said, his face smiling from the screen. "My name is Evan and I am the creator of Sex Today. This is our 12th and final episode of the year and I wanted to thank everyone who has taken the time to watch. We've tried to shine a light on an aspect of life that many people didn't even know existed or had misinformed ideas about. Hopefully, we've been successful, if nothing else, at starting a dialogue about values. I hope that you enjoy tonight's show."
The screened faded to black, transitioning to show Norma and Paul sitting next to each other on a sofa, the infinity-edge pool behind them.
"If you would, please tell us your first name, age, and educational and/or professional background," Evan's voice said.
"My name is Norma. I'm 52. I have a bachelor's degree in fine arts and am the owner of The Adult Network, which I inherited from my late husband."
"And The Adult Network is Channels 23 and 69; is that correct?" Evan asked.
"That is correct," Norma replied, smiling.
"I'm Paul, 31. I have a law degree and am legal counsel for The Adult Network."
"And we are here to discuss your sex lives; is that right?" Evan asked.
"Yes, that is correct," Norma replied with a smile.
"And what is your relationship to each other?" Evan asked.
"Paul is my son," Norma replied, still smiling.
"And you have a sexual relationship?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Norma replied.
"Would you tell us how that came to be?" Evan asked.
"When I married my late husband, I was just 20 years of age," Norma began. "He was very wealthy, from a blue-blood family. In my mind, we were a typical couple, young, in love, and seriously in lust. He had a near insatiable sex drive."
"Did you know that when you married him?" Evan asked.
"Oh, yes," Norma laughed. "That was a major factor in me deciding to marry him. I had always been ashamed of how horny I was, always thinking about sex. He was the first man that wasn't put off by my appetite for sex. Quite the opposite. We were a perfect complement to one another."
"You had had an active sex life before you met him?" Evan asked.
"Very active," Norma replied, nodding. "I deliberately lost my virginity to the captain of the football team on my 18th birthday, my present to myself. I can't ever remember saying no to any of the boys I dated that wanted sex of any kind after that."
"Did you have a boyfriend?" Evan asked.
"No, and I didn't want one," Norma replied. "I enjoyed sex with different boys. They were each unique. I liked the variety. Having a boyfriend would have meant giving that up."
"But you got married?" Evan asked.
"Yes, but Gerald was different," Norma explained. "I was a sophomore in college when I met him. We clicked immediately. I couldn't get enough of him and he couldn't get enough of me. My grades actually suffered at first, we spent so much time in bed. After a couple of months, he asked me to go steady."
"What did you say?" Evan asked.
"I told him no," Norma replied, laughing. "The look on his face was priceless. When I told him why, he just looked at me and said that he didn't mind."
"Mind what?" Evan asked.
"That I still wanted to have sex with other guys," Norma replied. "He told me that as long as he got to watch, he was okay with it. I was flabbergasted. I couldn't even imagine a guy like that."
"Did he also insist on being allowed to have sex with other girls?" Evan asked.
"No, he didn't insist, but he asked if that could be part of the deal," Norma replied.
"How did you feel about that?" Evan asked.
"Uncomfortable," Norma admitted. "I wanted my cake and to eat it, too. At the same time, I didn't want to lose him, so I agreed to try it, see how it went."
"How did that go?" Evan asked.
"At first, a bit strange," Norma admitted. "I was surprised that so many boys refused to have sex with me if Gerald was present. The first time it finally happened was the best sex of my life, not because the boy was anything special, but because Gerald was watching me. That was the biggest turn-on of my life."
"How did you feel the first time the tables were reversed, him having sex with another girl?" Evan asked.
"It was strange," Norma said. "I felt a bit jealous watching him kiss her, playing with her breasts, sucking her nipples, eating her pussy, fucking her, but then he did the same to me and she watched. That was as much of a turn-on as him watching me with another guy. After that, I didn't have a problem with it, any of it. No matter what we were doing or with who, Gerald always had me in the end, eating my pussy, fucking me. I knew I was special to him and that the other girls were just for fucking, like the other guys were to me, just fuck toys."
"So, after that initial experience, you didn't have any problems with sharing?" Evan asked.
"No," Norma replied. "I was surprised at the number of Gerald's friends, rich, privileged people, who were into the same thing. It became a regular part of our lives, once, twice a week."
"Did you also interact sexually with other women?" Evan asked.
"Not at first," Norma replied. "Then one night Gerald wanted me to have sex with the other woman. I hadn't really considered anything like that, so I told him that I would if he would. Little did I know that Gerald had long ago crossed that bridge. He and the other man got into a 69, sucking each other's cocks. I was absolutely blown away. Gerald was so manly, so alpha male. When I realized that the guy he was sucking was cumming in his mouth, I came like crazy. When they finally finished sucking each other off, he told me that it was my turn. So I got in a 69 with the other woman."
"How was that?" Evan asked.
"Heavenly," Norma replied with a laugh. "I was actually angry with myself afterwards for not having gone there sooner. After that, I never turned down the chance to eat another woman's pussy."
"Even if it was full of cum?" Evan asked.
"Especially if it was full of cum," Norma laughed. "I'm a serious foody, but there's nothing I like eating more than cum, men's first, then a woman's."
"Obviously you had a son," Evan said. "Your relationship continued. Was that ever a problem?"
"Well, we took great pains to keep it from him," Norma explained. "We didn't want to influence him one way or the other. We wanted him to grow up normally and make his own decisions about what kind of a sexual life he would have. We understood all too well the possible ramifications of being outed as swingers, much less bisexual swingers."
"Yet you say that you have a sexual relationship with your son," Evan said. "How did that come about?"
"Purely by accident," Norma replied. "He came home from university a day earlier than we had expected and walked in on us with another couple. The cat was out of the metaphorical bag. We had a long talk with him, explained how we felt, what we were doing, answered all of his questions. We also stopped trying to hide our activities from him. He would happen to walk in on us more and more when he was home. We never discouraged him, never encouraged him, just let him do what he wanted, which was usually to just sit and watch."
"Then one time the other woman asked him if he'd like to join in," Norma said, sighing. "I don't know why we didn't expect that to eventually happen, but we were a bit shocked, especially when he said yes. Gerald and I talked about it afterwards and decided that he was an adult, capable of making his own decisions. He was getting top marks in school, so we knew he had the innate intelligence to think and reason. We also felt a bit of pride in seeing our son interact sexually with others. He had a nice cock, he was a considerate lover, and the friends who didn't mind including him also liked him."
"This had been going on for perhaps half a year from time to time," Norma continued. "Then one time, I still cannot say why, when the woman who had just fucked him rose up off of his cock, I just leaned over and sucked on it, tasting her pussy and his cum. I was surprised and impressed when he got hard in my mouth and I sucked him until he came, enjoying my own son's cum for the first time."
"Paul, how did all of this happen from your perspective?" Evan asked.
"Well, to begin with, I had an extremely happy, privileged childhood," Paul replied. "My parents never failed to show me love, to let me know how much they loved me. They were always supportive of whatever I wanted to do. I had no idea about their sex lives. I was a fairly normal person in that regard. I had had sex for the first time while I was still in high school, shortly after my 18th birthday. I never really had a girlfriend, but had lots of girl friends, if you know what I mean. Playing the field seemed to work for me. I was more focused on school and getting my law degree before I was going to think about the whole family thing for myself."
"One time I was able to leave a day early to go home for a break," Paul continued. "I didn't think to let them know, just showed up. I heard them in the living room and headed that way, only to stop in shock and amazement at the doorway. Mom was on her back next to another woman, some strange man fucking her while my dad was fucking the other woman."
"I was totally blown away," Paul continued, shaking his head. "I had never imagined that my parents were like that. They were rich, prominent socialites. I sort of hid behind the doorway, watching them. Pretty quickly it was obvious that my dad was cumming, the other man, too. I could see the cum seeping from around their cocks. When the man fucking mom pulled his cock out of her pussy, I saw it for the first time, long pussy lips gaping open, cum running from her hole. My cock got hard and I remember feeling a bit ashamed that I was getting excited by looking at my own mother."
"Then it got totally crazy as far as I was concerned. Mom and the other woman got in a 69, eating each other's cum-filled pussies, while my dad and the other man did the same, sucking each other's cocks. I must have made a noise, because my mom looked up from the other woman's pussy and saw me in the doorway. I'll never forget the look on her face when she saw me. They quickly stopped and the other couple dressed and left. Then mom and dad talked to me, explaining things."
"How did you feel about what they told you?" Evan asked.
"Confused more than anything," Paul admitted. "I mean, I was brought up thinking that marriage was monogamous. The fact that they were both clearly bisexual was so far off the charts that I still hadn't processed that. After that, I'd walk in on them when they were entertaining from time to time and I'd watch them. They had made me aware that they weren't ashamed of what they were doing and that I was free to watch if I happened to be there."
"How did you like that?" Evan asked.
"It was still strange to me that they'd fuck other people, especially right in front of each other, but I also found it hot, exciting, watching people have sex. The fact that they were my parents only made it strange, but it didn't diminish how much of a turn-on it was. I thought my mom's pussy was really exciting. I'd never seen pussy lips like hers, long, fluttery, and she seemed to cum at the drop of a pin. Dad was an incredible stud. I never saw him without an erection, no matter how many times he'd cum."
"Then one time the woman invited me to join them," Paul said, smiling. "I remember my mom's eyes getting big, but she didn't say anything, just smiled at me. So I joined them."
"What was that like?" Evan asked.
"A little embarrassing the first time," Paul admitted with a laugh. "I mean, undressing in front of my parents, especially my mom, was, well, weird as all hell. But it was also the most incredible sexual experience of my life, fucking that woman, eating her pussy in a 69 afterwards, her husband and my parents watching. After that, whenever I'd happen to walk in on them, I'd join in."
"Then one time I had just been fucked by this woman and she was getting off of my cock," Paul continued. "I almost fainted in shock when my mom began sucking on my cock, right out of the other woman's pussy after I'd cum in her. I'd never recovered so fast in my life," he laughed. "I mean, I got hard, really hard. Everyone was watching as she sucked my cock, then I was blowing a load into her mouth. She totally sucked me off. God, it was amazing."
"No problems for you that your mother had sucked your cock?" Evan asked.
"I wish I could say yes, but no, I didn't have a problem with it, especially not with my dad right there watching," Paul replied. "And also the fact that she sucked my cock better than anyone had ever sucked it."
"Gerald and I agreed that we would allow Paul any degree of interaction with us that he wanted," Norma jumped in. "We started deliberately planning evenings with like-minded friends whenever we knew that Paul would be coming home from school, which started happening far more frequently."
"And you continued sucking his cock?" Evan asked.
"Every chance I got," Norma replied, smiling. "It was a real turn-on for me to suck my own son's cock. Besides, he has delicious cum and that's my manna."
"What happened after that, Paul?" Evan asked.
"One time I was eating the pussy of the woman who was visiting," Paul explained. "She was sitting on my face. I felt a hand on my cock and figured that my mom was going to suck it, then I felt a pussy sliding down onto it. When the woman got off of my face, I was staring at my mom smiling down at me as she fucked me. God, her pussy felt so good. I came so hard that it hurt, then she sucked me clean. After that, I fucked her every chance that I got."
"Always with other couples in the mix?" Evan asked.
"For the next couple of months, yes," Paul replied. "Then one time I walked in on them fucking by the pool, just them. They saw me and invited me to join them. Mom told me that she loved having two cocks at the same time, something that I had seen her do many times. So my dad and I double-teamed her, fucking her and getting our cocks sucked, trading places."
"Did you ever fuck your mother without your father present?" Evan asked.
"No," Paul replied emphatically. "I understood that this was something that they did together. As odd as it might sound, I would never have disrespected him, or them, by doing something like that. It became our thing, a family thing. We'd have dinner, watch some TV, then fuck. Sometimes they'd invite me to spend the night in their bed. It was great."
"Did you ever indulge in bisexuality, do anything with men?" Evan asked.
"Eventually, yes, it happened," Paul admitted. "I had seen my father suck cock a lot. It looked like he was good at it, too," he said, smiling at his mother.
"I never heard anyone complain," Norma said with a laugh.
"I'd also seen him fuck other men in the ass and get fucked in the ass," Paul continued. "That was the weirdest thing to get used to. Seeing my mom with other women wasn't hard at all. Every guy dreams of watching women together. Seeing my mom eat another woman's pussy always turned me on incredibly, especially when she'd do it after I had fucked the woman and cum in her."
"And you ate your mother's pussy?" Evan asked.
"Every chance I got," Paul laughed. "She had the sweetest pussy and I just loved sucking on her long pussy lips."
"And if she was full of cum?" Evan asked.
"The first time that happened, it was my own cum," Paul replied. "I had eaten her while she sat on my face, then she rode me cowgirl. After I came, she surprised me by crawling up my body and just kneeling over my face, her pussy spread open, my cum running from her. I was almost in a panic when she just sat on my mouth."
"But you ate her pussy anyway?" Evan asked.
"Yeah," Paul admitted, nodding. "It wasn't as bad as my mind thought it would be and I was getting to eat her pussy, probably my favorite thing in the whole world to do."
"Did you progress to eating her pussy after someone else had cum in her?" Evan asked.
"Yes, and the first time it was my dad," Paul replied. "Mom and I were in a 69 and I was on the bottom. Dad was fucking her at the same time. We'd done that a few times and I had gotten used to being so close to his cock, not freaking out when I'd accidentally bump into it or touch it with my tongue while I tried to lick her pussy. Usually, mom would just climb off of me after he'd cum, but this time she didn't. He pulled his cock out of her and she just dropped her pussy onto my mouth. I was a bit freaked out, but I didn't have time for that, so much cum was running into my mouth. So I just ate her pussy. When she finally got off of me, I realized that it hadn't really been all that different from eating her after I'd cum in her."
"And other men, how did that start?" Evan asked.
"The same way," Paul replied. "I was on the bottom in a 69 with mom and dad was fucking her. When he came, he pulled his cock from her pussy, but instead of pulling away, he let it fall into my mouth which was open, as I was getting ready to eat her pussy. I was surprised, but also not so surprised. It was a strange sensation, a cock in my mouth, but for some reason, it didn't freak me out the way I was freaked out the first time I ate her pussy full of someone else's cum. I had seen my dad suck enough cocks to know that there was nothing wrong with it, so I tried to do it, actively suck his cock."
"Did you enjoy it?" Evan asked.
"I did, but that had as much to do with the fact that I was cumming in my mom's mouth at the same time," Paul explained. "I spent the night with them in their bed that night. At one point, mom was sitting on my face, her pussy full of dad's cum, and I felt my cock enveloped by a mouth, his. And he could really suck cock, not as good as mom, but better than a lot of the girls who had sucked my cock. In the morning, mom wanted to see us in a 69 sucking each other's cocks, so we did. I actually liked it. The sensation of a cock in my mouth was interesting and I loved the feeling when it came, getting a bit bigger, then pulsing and cum shooting from the end. After that, it happened more and more, also with their friends. It was all good."
"And did you eventually get to the point where you'd have anal sex with other men?" Evan asked.
"Yes," Paul replied, "though the first time wasn't with my dad. They had friends over and we had all been fucking. They were impressed when they saw me suck my dad's cock clean after he had fucked the other woman and her husband asked me if he could fuck me in the ass. I told him that I had never done anything like that and he assured me that he'd make it enjoyable for me. I had fucked plenty of girls in the ass, even my mom, so I knew that it was an enjoyable experience for the receiver. I figured I had come that far, that I might as well complete the journey and agreed. He was gentle and made it a pleasant experience. I actually came as he was fucking me. When he finished, my dad fucked me. After that, it was all good. It didn't matter to me who I was fucking or sucking or who sucked or fucked me."
"What happened after that?" Evan asked.
"My dad died," Paul replied somberly. "It was totally unexpected. He was eating mom's pussy and another woman was riding his cock while I was fucking her in the ass. I could feel dad cumming and he was groaning, then suddenly he just stopped, collapsed. It turned out that he had had a stroke, right in the middle of his orgasm. I was pretty devastated, thinking that it was my fault somehow, but mom - she was really broken up - kept assuring me that he had died doing what he loved the most, having sex, with us. Mom and I would cry ourselves to sleep at night, holding each other. We didn't have sex, just slept together."
"I was devastated," Norma said, her face ashen as she remembered. "Gerald was my dream man, my partner in every way possible, and suddenly he was gone. The only consolation I had was that he had died doing what he loved the most. I was very worried about Paul. I could feel that he blamed himself, even though he never said so."
"Did you continue having sex together or with other couples?" Evan asked.
"No, I stopped swinging altogether," Norma replied, shaking her head. "I just couldn't bring myself to do it without Gerald, even though I'm sure that he would have wanted me to."
"And now?" Evan asked.
"Since you approached us with Sex Today, my sexual dormancy seemed to recede," Norma replied. "I've finally come to terms with everything and Paul and I can enjoy each other again, which we do," she said, smiling at her son.
"How did you react to the sudden cessation of sex with your mother, Paul?" Evan asked.
"I didn't even think about it," Paul replied. "It had always been a family thing and now we didn't have our family. I had plenty of women who were more than happy to have sex with me. My only concern was mom, taking care of her, making sure that she was okay. What had been, had been and it had been good, great. I had grown as a person. I finished my law degree and joined The Adult Channel as legal counsel."
"And now?" Evan asked.
"And now we can have sex together again, thanks to you and Lily," Paul said. "We often talk about dad while we're fucking. It almost makes it seem like he's there with us."
"And are you going to have sex now, for the cameras?" Evan asked.
"I thought you'd never ask," Norma said with a laugh.
The scene shifted to the poolside mattress, Paul and Norma naked, her hand wrapped around the shaft of his hard cock while he bent over to suck on her hard nipples. They sank down onto the mattress, Paul on top of his mother, her legs trapped beneath his arms as he spread her pussy open, her long pussy lips glistening with her wetness. Paul's cock disappeared into his mother's mouth at the same time that he glued his mouth to his mother's pussy, slurping at the juices which filled her.
After several minutes, Paul reversed himself, slowly sinking his cock into his mother's pussy. Norma's arms were around her son's neck as he slowly began to fuck her, her pussy lips clinging to his cock each time he pulled back. After several minutes, Paul pushed up and back so that he was kneeling, his cock still buried in his mother's pussy, her ankles in his hands spread wide apart. As they watched, Paul groaned, the head of his cock in his mother's pussy, cum oozing from around it as he filled her. At the last moment, he pulled his still-spurting cock from her pussy and finished by covering her pussy in cum.
Sitting back and admiring his handiwork, Paul reversed himself, once again in a 69 with his mother, his gooey cock disappearing into her mouth as he began to loudly slurp at the cum cocktail covering and filling her long-lipped pussy, not stopping until she was glistening pink and clean.
"That looked really good," Evan said, appearing in the shot, naked, his big cock sticking out in front of him as he covered Norma's body with his own, lowering his face to hers in a kiss, a deep kiss, their tongues visibly dueling, while at the same time Lily did the same to Paul, crawling onto his body, her big breasts mashing against his chest as she kissed him, her knees on either side of his hips, her ass and pussy pointing at the camera, her long pussy lips spread wide open, displaying the wetness of her pussy, her big fat clit appearing to throb.
As though choreographed, both Evan and Lily reversed themselves into a 69, Lily inhaling Paul's cock while plastering her pussy on his mouth, while Evan did the same with Norma, his tongue disappearing between her spread pussy lips and into her. They continued for several minutes, both women obviously cumming several times before once again reversing themselves, Lily lowering her pussy onto Paul's cock while Evan sank his into Norma's pussy, her legs up on his shoulders.
Groaning as they came, one after the other, Lily lifted herself off of Paul's cock and crawled over to lay atop Norma in a 69, planting her cum-filled pussy on her mouth as she lowered her tongue into Norma's cummy quim, while at the same time Paul and Evan lay on their sides in a 69, sucking each other's cocks. When Lily finally lifted her face from Norma's now sparkling pussy and rolled off of her, they both watched Evan and Paul, their arms around each other as the two men groaned, holding each other's cocks so that it was obvious to see that they were both cumming, then finishing sucking each other off before sitting up, the four of them smiling into the camera.
"There's more to come," Norma said.
The video transitioned to Evan sitting on a sofa with Norma between him and Lily, all of them naked, nothing obstructing the camera's view of them as they sat legs spread apart, deliberately displaying themselves.
"I will now interview Evan," Norma said into the camera, a smile on her face. "Evan, tell us a bit about yourself," she began, turning to smile at him.
"Well, I'm 25 and have a degree in journalism," Evan replied. "My dad died when I was 15 in an accident and my mother has taken care of me ever since, ignoring her own life to make sure that mine was as good as it could be without a father in my life anymore. I had been really close to my father. He introduced me to sports and we would always be doing things together, going fishing, canoeing, camping. I always knew how much I was loved and then he was gone. It was really hard."
"Like my dad, I'm a big guy, 6'5", and I was involved in all sports in school," Evan continued. "That was the perfect combination for attracting girls. I had never done anything particularly daring sexually, with the exception of these two sisters once," he said with a big grin, "but that all changed my freshman year at university. My best friend and his girlfriend were pretty liberal sexually. I'd seen her suck his cock many times. I think she just liked teasing me. I had also seen them fucking. One day he said to me that she wanted to suck my cock. I laughed, but he insisted that he wasn't kidding."
"I asked him how he felt about that and he told me that he couldn't care less, as long as he got to watch. We had a long talk and he explained how they both fucked other people, but only together. That was my first exposure to swingers. Of course, I let her suck my cock. She was hot! It was outrageous to sit on the sofa next to her boyfriend while she knelt in front of me and sucked me off. Then she did it to him. It started happening fairly frequently. The next thing I knew, she wanted to fuck me, too. No way I was going to complain. If she fucked half as good as she sucked cock, it was going to be a world-class experience. And she was one hell of a fuck."
"Then I started meeting other friends of theirs who were the same way," Evan continued. "I didn't have a girlfriend to share, but that didn't seem to be a problem. I was constantly fucking other guys' girlfriends. One day, one of the girls told me that she wanted her boyfriend to suck my cock. That was a surprise. I hadn't imagined that their games went that far. I wasn't crazy about the idea, but she had a way with herself, mostly her mouth wrapped around my cock, so I agreed. There was a lot of laughing, mostly to cover my embarrassment, but he sucked my cock, even swallowed all of my cum. They must have spread the word, because after that, it happened with other guys."
"I was pretty surprised. There was nothing gay about these guys. They all had hot girlfriends and they loved swinging. When I asked my best friend about it one day after he had sucked me off, he told me that it was as much fun as anything else, that I should try it. Well, that really set his girlfriend off and she wouldn't stop pestering me about it until I tried. He had a pretty big cock, though not as big as mine, and I felt pretty weird holding another guy's cock in my hand. I was surprised that other than gagging a bit when I tried to take too much of it into my mouth, that it was a pretty cool experience, especially the feeling when it came, pulsing in my mouth, sticky cum. I knew I wasn't gay and I knew that he wasn't gay, so I didn't have any of those hangups about it."
"Of course, the rest of our group, maybe 10-12 couples, all heard about it and then I was sucking cock as much as anything else. I liked it, especially the taste of fresh hot cum spurting into my mouth. I know it seems weird, but it is what it is. The same thing fairly quickly happened with anal sex, too. Shit, it was fun! The feeling of a cock filling my ass while I sucked another one was every bit as good as fucking one girl while I ate a different one. Life was one big orgy as far as I was concerned."
"It was because of that experience that I came up with the idea for Sex Today," Evan continued. "At first I thought that it would be a good project for my videography class, then I thought that it wouldn't hurt for me to try to pitch the idea to The Adult Network. I figured what the hell, the worst that can happen is they say no and I do it as a project for class. But they said yes. I really wasn't expecting them to agree, so I wasn't at all prepared. When I told Lily about it, she told me that she could be my assistant, help with the logistics, the paperwork, leaving me free to concentrate on the creative process."
"And Lily is..." Norma asked.
"My mother," Evan replied, smiling. "I was absolutely shocked that she'd consider helping me, especially when considering what it was I planned on doing."
"Had you ever had any sort of a sexual interaction with your mother?" Norma asked.
"Never even thought about it," Evan replied, "though I'd be a liar if I said that I didn't notice her breasts, that I hadn't fantasized about what they might look like. I mean, they're incredible!"
"Yes, they most certainly are," Norma agreed, turning towards Lily and cupping one of her large breasts, her fingers finding and pulling on her big, hard nipple. "So what happened?" Norma asked, turning back to Evan.
"Man, I just love to watch your pussy get wet like that, Lily," Paul said, sighing as they watched, Lily and Norma with their knees well apart, their glistening pussies visible, their long pussy lips hanging down and petaling apart.
"Well, I wasn't totally sure how things were going to work out," Evan replied. "I had no doubts that things would probably heat up at some point. It was probably the second or third interview where mom was being my assistant that the people insisted that everyone in the room be naked if they were going to fuck for the camera. I told mom that she should wait in the other room, but she surprised me by refusing."
"The people I was interviewing stripped and I had pulled my t-shirt off when mom pulled her top off," Evan continued. "My cock was rock hard when I saw her breasts. They were amazing with really big hard nipples. I was a bit embarrassed for her, so I stripped nude first so that she wouldn't be so uncomfortable. When she dropped her skirt, I thought I would cum. My cock was sticking out in front of me and I could see her shaved pussy and her long pussy lips. It was so hard to concentrate on what I was supposed to be doing, but we got through it."
"The next interview I did, the lady insisted that I join her," Evan continued. "I had no objections, but was a bit embarrassed for my mom. Again, we all undressed, but this time the lady pulled mom down onto the sofa with her, insisting that she show her pussy to the husband. I had never seen a pussy so beautiful or so wet," Evan said, shaking his head. "Her pussy juices were literally dripping from her long pussy lips. It was really strange fucking that woman with mom right there watching, but it was also really hot."
"How did you feel about it, Lily?" Norma asked.
"God, I was so embarrassed," Lily replied, laughing. "My feet were up on the edge of the sofa, wide apart, and my own son was staring at me. I knew I was really wet. When he started fucking her, I had an orgasm. It was incredibly exciting but I was embarrassed and felt ashamed of myself afterwards, because it was my son and I wasn't supposed to be in this kind of a situation with him."
"How did things progress, Evan?" Norma asked.
"The next interview I did, things progressed pretty much the same," Evan said. "I told mom a white lie, that the people being interviewed insisted that everyone be naked."
"That wasn't true?" Norma asked.
"No," Evan confessed. "I totally made that up."
"Why?" Norma asked.
"Because I wanted to see her body again," Evan confessed, smiling at the surprised look on his mother's face. "I had never seen such a sexy woman before."
"How did Lily react to that?" Norma asked.
"No big deal," Evan replied. "It wasn't the first time and she was over that aspect of things already. What she wasn't prepared for was the people being interviewed literally pulling her into their fun. It was the first time I had seen her suck a cock or get fucked. I came much faster than I usually would because of it. Watching her, seeing her pussy lips wrapping around a cock as it fucked her, it was off the scale hot."
"How did you feel about that, Lily?" Norma asked.
"Totally embarrassed and unbelievably turned on," Lily confessed, laughing. "I didn't mind the sex, at all, but it was so strange having my own son watching me."
"And you hadn't touched your mother sexually up to this point?" Norma asked.
"No," Evan replied, "though I was definitely thinking about what it would be like."
"Were you thinking about doing anything with Evan, Lily?" Norma asked.
"I'd be lying if I said that the thought didn't cross my mind," Lily replied.
"When was the first time that you touched each other in a sexual way?" Norma asked.
"The first night that you invited us to dinner, after the first episode of Sex Today aired," Evan replied. "I was fucking you by the pool and you got mom to sit on my face."
"That was special, wasn't it?" Norma asked with a big smile.
"It definitely was," Evan agreed. "Your pussy felt great and mom's tasted unbelievably good. It was like a fountain, the way her juices flowed, and I just loved sucking on her long pussy lips."
"Yes, you do that quite well, I must admit," Norma said with a laugh.
"Then you and mom were in a 69," Evan continued. "That was so hot. I couldn't resist, I got behind you and fucked you while mom was eating your pussy. It was so hot to look down and see my cock sliding in and out of your pussy and also seeing mom's face below, seeing her tongue in your pussy. When I came, I pulled my cock from your pussy and just stuck it in mom's mouth."
"How did you feel about that, Lily?" Norma asked.
"I was already in such a shock because Evan had eaten my pussy," Lily replied. "Then eating yours. I was cumming like crazy, both from your tongue in my pussy and seeing my own son's cock as it fucked you. When I saw him cumming, I gasped at the same moment that he pulled his cock from your pussy, still spurting cum, and stuck it into my mouth."
"I could tell when that happened," Norma said. "I thought I was going to drown in your juices, you were cumming so hard."
"I thought that I was going to pass out," Lily sighed. "God, my own son's cock. I should have felt bad or guilty, but the only thing I could think was that he had an incredible cock and his cum tasted so good."
"And then I maneuvered you into fucking your mother, didn't I?" Norma asked.
"I'd say so," Evan replied, "something that I'll always be grateful to you for. I had never fucked a pussy like that before. There's no such thing as bad pussy, it's all good, but mom's is just out of this world. She has muscles that milk your cock. It is unbelievably erotic to see the way her long pussy lips wrap around the shaft of my cock when I'm fucking her."
"And after that night?" Norma asked. "Did you have sex at home?"
"Not that night," Evan replied. "We were both pretty beat from everything. I had fucked you and her and she had also fucked Paul and sucked him off."
"Still one of the greatest moments of my life," Paul said as they watched the show.
"It was a bit awkward at home," Evan said. "The next interview, nothing was said, but it was understood that we'd always strip and join in with the people being interviewed. I started eating mom's pussy and fucking her after we'd both fucked the people we were interviewing. Eventually, we started doing it at home."
"And now?" Norma asked.
"Now we fuck all the time," Evan said, smiling at his mother. "Other people, each other, it's like we're a swinging couple."
"And are you going to fuck for us tonight?" Norma asked.
"I wouldn't miss the chance for the world," Evan replied, getting to his feet and moving to stand in front of Lily, his rock-hard 8" of cock sticking in her face.
Lily's eyes were tilted up, looking at her son as he fed his cock into her mouth, not stopping until every inch of it was in her mouth and throat. With Norma sitting next to them, Evan face fucked his mother, then let her suck on him until he came, pumping cum from his cock onto her extended tongue until she finally wrapped her lips around him and finished sucking him off.
Evan then slipped to his knees, lifting Lily's legs up into the air and wide apart, totally opening and exposing her glistening pussy before lowering his face and gluing his mouth to her, drinking her up, sucking on her long pussy lips and stretching them before letting them snap back as he'd plunge his tongue deep into her, then suck on her big fat clit as she writhed on the sofa, cumming on his tongue.
Then standing up, Evan slowly fed his cock into his mother's pussy, both of them sighing as it filled her, her long pussy lips clinging to the shaft of his cock as he began to fuck her, using a thumb to rub her big fat clit, tripping her into one long orgasm as he fucked her, finally after many minutes groaning as he came, only the head of his cock in her pussy, cum leaking out from around it before he pulled it from her pussy and finished cumming all over her pussy, smiling down at her as she gasped for breath.
Even knelt down again, sliding his tongue up between his mother's long, cummy pussy lips, slurping up his own cum as he covered her pussy with his mouth and began to eat her, not stopping until every drop of their cum cocktail had been cleaned up and her pussy was sparkling pink and clean, glistening wetly as she lay back on the sofa.
The screen segued to show Lily sitting on the bed in her house robe and the interview Evan had done with her began.
"And that ends our first season of Sex Today," Norma said into the camera when Evan's interview of his mother finally ended with him standing next to her, his cock pumping cum into her mouth as she sucked him off. "We hope that you'll join us for our second season for more adventures in the world of Sex Today."
"I'm trembling," Lily said as the show ended. "Even though I knew what was coming, it's still almost overwhelming."
"That's exactly what I hope everyone who saw this thinks," Norma said.
"Norma, when did you know that Evan was my son?" Lily asked, smiling at Paul as he knelt in front of her, touseling his hair as he glued his mouth to her pussy.
"When I told Gene to accept his proposal for Sex Today," Norma replied, smiling at the surprise on Lily's face as Paul continued to eat her pussy. "I always do my homework."
"Why didn't you ever say anything?" Lily asked as Paul rose up, filling her pussy with his cock as Evan gently pushed Norma back, lifting her legs and sliding his own cock into her pussy, fucking her while Paul fucked Lily.
"I knew that you'd tell me in your own time," Norma replied, sighing as Evan's big cock plumbed the depths of her pussy.
"And you deliberately maneuvered us into having sex together?" Lily asked.
"I suppose," Norma replied, "though I feel as though I was only getting you to do what you wanted to do anyway. Are you sorry?"
"No, never," Lily sighed, pulling Norma's face to her own and kissing her as their respective sons continued to fuck them.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
The cheering and applause were deafening when Norma, Lily, Paul, and Evan arrived at the office the next morning, the entire staff on their feet whistling and cheering.
"I don't even know what to say," Gene said when they entered the meeting room. "Without a doubt, you are the most outrageous woman I've ever even heard of. I've been having wet dreams every night since that last episode aired."
"The whole country's having one big wet dream," Harvey said, shaking his head as he took Norma's hand and softly planted a kiss on it. "You've got courage that I never knew existed in a person."
"The phones haven't stopped," Gene said as they all took their seats and Charles served champagne. "We're over 8m new subscribers for Channel 23 and 6m for Channel 69. I have no idea where it's going to end.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Well, that's three seasons of Sex Today," Norma said as they all sat for one of her seafood extravaganzas. "How do you feel?" she asked as Charles served champagne.
"Exhausted," Lily admitted.
"It's been intense," Evan replied.
"And lucrative," Norma added. "By my calculations, you've made over $10 billion in commissions and you're the most famous people on the planet and it only took you 3 years."
"And The Adult Network has made almost $1 trillion," Paul added, shaking his head. "Even I have trouble wrapping my head around such numbers."
"I don't suppose you're interested in a new contract?" Norma asked, a smile on her face.
"Oh, I don't think so," Lily replied, shaking her head. "It's been great and I have no regrets, but I think enough is enough."
"I agree," Evan said. "I've burned this out. Let someone else pick it up."
"I thought as much," Norma said, nodding, "which is why I've accepted an offer to sell The Adult Network."
"You've what?" Evan gasped. "But why?"
"Like you said, I've burned this out," Norma replied. "I've made an obscene amount of money, more than I could possibly spend in 100 lifetimes. I've helped open the world's eyes to a different reality. Now I'm just going to retire to a life of sexual bliss."
"A Saudi sheik offered us $500 billion for the company," Paul explained to gasps of disbelief from Evan and Lily.
"B...but we...we're not going to do this anymore," Lily stammered, shocked.
"He was told that that was probably going to be the case," Paul said. "He didn't care. He'll find someone else to continue the idea into the future."
"This is for you," Norma said, sliding two envelopes across the table, each of their names on one of them. "Go ahead, open them," she said, smiling.
"$5 billion!" Lily gasped, staring open-mouthed at Norma.
"Call it my thanks and a final bonus," Norma said. "You've more than earned it."
"But we don't need it," Lily protested. "We've got more than we know what to do with as it is."
"All the more reason to share," Norma said. "I'm giving each staff member a $5m bonus, Harvey and Gene $100m each.
"I've never even heard of such generosity," Lily gasped.
"Like you said, I've got more money than I could possibly ever spend," Norma said. "Sharing it with the people who helped me to accumulate so much seems the only fair thing to do."
"He did have one request, though," Norma said, her eyes twinkling. "The sheik would like to spend an evening with us."
"Spend an evening?" Lily asked, raising her eyebrows.
"My favorite way of sealing a deal," Evan said with a laugh. "To my assistant mom!" he said, getting to his feet and raising his glass of champagne.